Search the Community

hello everyone again (for some of you) Apparently due to some glitches my original post was lost. so here’s a repost this time I did a little proof reading This is my first story and it’s obviously fiction I hope you like it Darren and Damon were best friends. They did everything together. The same sports, the same classes the same interest. When they were both accepted into the same university with the same scholarship it was no surprise. Even though they felt equal to each other both of them felt superior to everyone else, especially superior to women. Both took great pride in finding and conquering the best looking “chicks” they could find. Even though they both had girlfriends back home the great number of new “available chicks” became a new favorite challenge for the 2 and even though they had no intention of having any kind of relationship besides a quick sexual kind. By there 2nd year at school they decided it was too much trouble and took too long convince new freshmen to achieve their sexual expectations. So they found it was far easier to just drug them. Tina and Tammie were twin sisters. The girls were freshman at the same university. The girls were extremely excited about the new life. They were also inseparable. Besides being tall smart and extremely attractive. They were also inherently magic. Some might say witches or sorceresses. Call them whatever you want they had special powers and knew how to use it as desired. So a few months into there freshman year they coincidentally ended up at the same party with the 2 despicable young men. As fate would have it Damon and Darren spotted the beautiful twins early in the night and instantly felt it needed to happen at all cost. Gina and Mary were Darren and Damon’s girlfriends back home they were the kinda girls that liked popularity, cheerleaders in high school, a little dim witted and occasionally a little mean but relatively harmless. Both the girls were mostly faithful to there boyfriends off at university and felt lucky to have such great men. Neither of them were completely stupid and knew the boys were finding a little side action. But we’re willing to wait in belief the guys would come back after college and marry them and the American dream would be theirs. Back at the party the young men with all the confidence in the world and each armed with a date rape drug introduced them selfs to the two young ladies. Even though they were so sure everything was going along as planned and like gentlemen fetching the ladies drinks and waiting calmly for the certain desired effect Tina and Gina had very different plans and even though they perfectly played along, the two girls could see these predators for exactly what they were and intended to ensure Darren and Damon reign of terror was over. The drugs had no effect on these women and even though they let the boys drag them back to their fraternity house, pretending to be close to unconscious, once alone, as the evil men tried to remove the girls clothing the girls began the spell. With a quick puff of smoke the boys became unconscious however leaving their subconscious completely open. Tina started the new reality and explained to their predators from now on they were going to crave diapers and secretly desperately want to be diapered. Once diapered they would completely loose all control of bladder function and helplessly wet. Also the boys would loose any ability to change their diaper it would be far to challenging for either of them to remove their diaper and would be forced to wear it until someone else changed them. Tammie continued the spell and explained to her attackers from this point on nursing from a woman’s breast will be the only way either man can pleasure a woman and whenever with a woman the desire to breastfeed will be overwhelming. And when breastfeeding all bladder control will be lost. She also granted these men with a little magic of their own With a new spell onto the men , breast feeding will cause which ever woman to begin lactating with each time being nursed from she will produce more milk and to become extremely aroused and climax repeatedly until completely satisfied. The twins looked at each other as if to say is this punishment enough? Tina decided to continue the spell and adding each time breastfed however there overall size won’t change they will become more regressed first loosing all body hair then penis becoming smaller and only useful to wetting then slowly one by loosing their teeth And continue regression until they are Literally large babies. The witches were so proud of themselves for coming up with such a creative spell but before leaving the boys Tammie decided to add… the boys needed to undress completely naked and spoon with one another until morning however neither would remember any of this and have no Idea how or what happened the night before. Just as the naked guys cuddled in with each other the girls wanted a little test to insure effectiveness so Tammie slid her blouse open far enough to expose her nipple from her bra and brushed it against Darren’s lips and for 3 seconds watched as he uncontrollably nursed. She could feel the overwhelming pleasure from her clit and watched while Darren soaked his bed in front of him. As Tammie tucked away her breast Tina pushed her nipple into Damon’s mouth for the same results. They smiled at each other and called it a night. In the days following. The men woke up in the morning completely confused embarrassed and soaked in each other’s pee. They became awkward with each other not understanding or wanting to share their new diaper desire. So they both avoided each other. However they both researched diaper purchases on the internet and even nervously circled the adult diaper aisle at the local grocery store. Neither of which was able to work up the courage to purchase diapers. The next weekend came and continuing to avoid each other with only saying a couple words to each other in passing. However each felt the need to go back to their hometown for the weekend without even mentioning it to one another. Leaving only one hour apart for the 3 hour drive. Each of them also calling thier girlfriends for what they hoped to be some sex filled night which would snap them back to normal. On the way home halfway between was a Walmart right off the exit and the need for the feel of a diaper became overwhelming Damon and Darren about an hour apart both stopped and eagerly walked through the store until they found the diaper aisle both found the courage to purchased the best available adult diaper. Thinking they were not going to be known by anyone and it was unlikely to see anyone from here again. After a awkward time at the registers went straight to the mens rest room to almost completely uncontrollably replace their underwear with a diaper. The touch of the diaper package for each of them was overwhelming, purely heavenly. It would have been smart if they would have thought to at least pee before awkwardly diapering themselves in a Walmart bathroom stall but no thinking was done. And before even reaching the car to leave both of them uncontrollably wet there fresh diaper. Oddly enough the boys weren’t even bothered by this it felt so good to be diapered and the warm wet padding even added to their pleasure. figuring they would just change out of it before getting to their girls house. As each of them pulled into there girlfriends driveway they realized they were still wearing a wet diaper only vaguely remembering how often they wet it along the way and they had no idea how to get it off. Worse yet the cheap diapers leaked leaving thier jeans with a leaky diaper dark patch on each side of their bum. However embarrassing the need for help made them eagerly look forward to their respective girlfriend. Gina was anxiously awaiting Darren also eager for a night of hot sex she wore her most revealing outfit showing off her large breast only barely covering her nipples. She quickly answered her apartment door as Darren quietly knocked. Even though Darren’s face looked concerned and red with embarrassment Gina reached out to embrace her boyfriend she hadn’t seen in months. Darren instantly felt better and soon was completely consumed with the thought of Gina’s breasts. Gina reached around her boyfriend and felt the wet patches around his ass. She slowly pulled away and looked for a explanation of why the back of his pants were wet and he smelled of urine. Darren was only thinking about Gina’s boobies and totally forgot about the leaking wet diaper hanging between his legs but was able to put together some excuse where he blamed his friend Damon with some kind of dare. And asked her “please take me out of my wet diaper.” She looked oddly at him with his bizarre choice of words but dim witted and horny she decided to get him inside and cleaned up. After pulling down his pants and laying him flat on the hardwood floor she knelt between his legs and released the 4 tapes during which time her breasts hung only a couple feet from Darren watering mouth as he was completely transfixed She quickly cleaned him with a wet towel after sliding the wet diaper out from underneath his bum and wrapping it up then slowly and seductively crawled over and straddling his stomach leaning forward for a passionate kiss but before she could even react Darren had her breast out of the skimpy outfit and leaned forward to latch on. The second his lips touched her nipple she was washed with waves of pleasure like nothing she had felt before. She grabbed his head and pressed her breast into his face. Without hesitation he latched onto her large nipple and instinctively nursed as if he was the hungriest baby in the world. She climaxed within seconds and then began to work her way up to another mind blowing climax after a half hour and several orgasms she switched him to her other breast and continued the process. For him her nipple fit perfectly in his mouth and everything else in the world didn’t matter all he could think of, all he could comprehend was nurse from breast. Eventually she collapsed from exhaustion on his chest her nipples shiny and sore. Her beaver was sore and raw from grinding on his t-shirt she had soaked with cum. She eventually woke up and found him asleep with his thumb in his mouth jeans around his ankles and laying in a puddle of his own urine. She had no idea what to think. But still overwhelmed with lust she contemplated returning her nipple to his mouth. But decided against it. Instead she pulled her skimpy outfit over her enlarged feeling breasts and went down to his car to see if he had brought any more diapers with him. She was not surprised when finding the freshly opened package on his front seat. She took the diapers inside and knelt down at his feet with his shoes still on. First wiggling his shoes off then pulling his jeans off and using them to soak up most of the urine then going to the kitchen getting a fresh towel and warm soapy water headed back to finish cleaning him. She cleaned his lifeless penis and continued to wipe the dried juices off his stomach pulling away his t-shirt then carefully working it over his head. Soon he was completely naked and reasonably clean she unfolded a new diaper and slowly worked it under his bum and soon folded his diaper over his wee-wee making sure to tuck it down and securing the diaper it in place. She sat back on the floor and thought “we didn’t even make it to the couch let alone my bed”. Her breasts felt sore and heavy and pulled off her shirt to take a better look. Her nipples were dark and larger than she remembered also she had large goose bumps surrounding her large hard nipple she held them carefully and instantly started fantasizing about him nursing again. Looking at the clock seeing it was still 4 am She picked up his soiled clothing and dumped it in the hamper then went back to his side and gently shock him awake. Darren slowly awoke still nursing on his thumb trying to find words as he once again had his beautiful girlfriends uncovered boobies near his face he sucked harder on his thumb moaning lightly. He reached down and felt his new diaper and wiggled in pleasure. She bent down and kissed his forehead and said “come on sweety we need to get to bed.” She helped him up and slowly walked him towards her bedroom. She opened the covers and slid into bed together. He instinctively found her nipple back in his mouth and she smiled with pleasure as she felt his mouth find a perfect rhythm around her breast feeling pressure release from her breast as she cradled his head with one hand and slid her finger in her slippery snatch with the other hand while biting her lip and releasing a light and long moan. Finally dozing off again she slept wonderfully. When she awoke to her delightful Darren was still sleeping lightly Nurisng from her other breast with a very wet and leaking diaper. Mary first thought after wiggling her breast from Darren’s mouth was “we are definitely going to need some better supplies. And oh do I need to talk to Mary.” Mary and Damon Damon waddled uncomfortably to Mary’s apartment building. Also having no clue how to remove his wet diaper. The two half moon wet spots on each side of his bum were cold and uncomfortable. However he still enjoyed the feeling of his new underpants. The only thought was he needed Mary’s help and hopefully she could solve all of his problems. Never realizing how right he was. The situation at Mary’s place was very similar to Gina’s apartment. However Mary was a regular babysitter throughout high school and still occasionally sat for her better customers. And even had her own diaper bag with a few things. Mary after discovering the state of Damon’s pants went straight into babysitter mode complete with baby talk and Rhetorical questions. Causing Damon to stumble through a excuse for his condition that no one completely could understand. Mary had Damon’s shoes untied and worked his jeans down exposing his swollen diaper asking in a sing song voice “did my big handsome man have little potty problems while away at the big scary college?” As she poked and patted his dripping diaper as he uncontrollably let a soft warm stream of pee into his overwhelmed diaper. Damon’s face only got redder with embarrassment and could only try to mumble as his fingers found a way into his drooling mouth. Mary quickly answered her own question with “ yes he did have potty problems my babies big tinkle panties are all wet” Damon’s eyes watered as tears filled his bottom eyelid. Watching with blurry vision as Mary’s boobies bouncing around as she assessed his condition. His free hand clumsily reached for her breast feeling an uncontrollable desire for their warmth. She redirected his hand to hers and had helped him pull his feet from the damp jeans still tangled around his feet. She instructed him to stay still with “ Dammy be a big boy for me while I fetch some things to clean up my favorite baby” after a quick peck on his cheek she skipped to find her diaper bag and a few seconds later she had spread a small diaper changing mat near the couch she quickly went back to Damon and directing him with holding his free hand and her arm around the top of his diapered bottom over to the changing mat laying him down. Tears continued to flow from Damon’s eyes and Mary patted his head tussled his hair and tickled his tummy while she sat next to him on the floor saying “ don’t cry baby”” Mary’s going to make everything better “ “yes we’ll get my Dammy baby all better before you know it” Damon could only shake his head as he was still transfixed on her breasts through blurry eyes. Quickly Mary worked her way to between Dammy’s legs untapped his diaper and used a few baby wipes cleaning his pubic area then said “Bum up for Mary” expertly wrapping up the used diaper and wipes and placing in in a old plastic grocery bag. Cleaning his soft penis and bum with a few more wipes and tying them all inside the bag. She decided there was no reason for more pants and hopefully he would be able to keep her diaper mat dry. She then crawled back to his side cradled his head against her breasts and said “see sweetie Mary made it all better” she wiggled his fingers from his mouth and kissed his forehead. Now with Dammy’s mouth empty and his head leaning against Mary’s breast it was completely automatic for the young man’s mouth to nuzzle against her blouse and find her covered nipple. Even through her clothing Mary became dripping with excitement. And after her first climax she soon found he once again was laying in a small puddle of pee. She regained composure and asked “does my little Dammy have any more dippys for Mary” His muffled response was only Murrie uur. She was able to assume he meant “Mary car” and prying him off her breast only saying “don’t worry baby Mur-mur will be right back sweetie” she hopped right down to his car finding the newly opened package on his front seat. Returning quickly with a towel she soaked up the small puddle and rediapered him eagerly. Removing her blouse and bra she leaned back against the couch cradling her young man’s head against her exposed breast while sliding her free hand down to her slippery mound. Damie quickly found her nipple perfectly against the roof of his mouth and relaxed into pure bliss as he nursed and wiggled in his new diaper After rotating him from each breast and several orgasms later they both feel fast asleep. Waking up first Mary found Dammy with a mostly wet diaper thumb in his mouth asleep with his head resting on her stomach. She couldn’t resist carefully cradling his head wiggling his thumb from his mouth and gently replacing it with her her large hard aching nipple. She felt pure Ecstasy as he began to nurse involuntarily and still completely asleep. She felt with each suckle pressure released from her breast and waves of pleasure from her once again slippery kitty. After rotating her boobies once she slowly awoke her magical boyfriend. Her thoughts were “we are definitely going to need some better supplies. And oh do I need to talk to Gina.” Gina and Mary After waking the boys up and quickly making the yet simultaneous a quick excuse of needing a shower. The girls went to the bathroom turned on the shower sat on the toilet and called each other. As tinkle ran from there exhausted cherries Mary’s phone rang as she was about to call Gina. They were completely aw struck as each explained in great detail of last night’s events. At the end of the call they both decided to meet at a nearby diner before heading out shopping at a Coincidently nearby medical supply store specializing in adult diapers. After a quick and cooler then comfort shower they both went back to their dumbfounded boyfriends who by this time were considering what to do or how to explain while only dressed in a wet diaper which was too tricky to remove. The girls changed the boys diapers and found them old sweat pants and t-shirts to wear as they simply explained “we got to get going for breakfast” before leaving each of the girls quickly wiped away and filled hampers and garbage cans with all the miscellaneous mess from the last 10 hours. At the diner the girls found a open booth and each directed there diapered boyfriends to sit on the inside across from each other. The men seemed to have a hard time finding words. both blushing men just nodded hello’s. While the women chatted freely with excitement. Mary ordered food for herself as well as little Darren. Gina taking Mary’s lead did the same for Damie getting into the role said to the young waiter “ And Damie here will have the short stack blueberry pancakes with a whipped cream smiley face and a large chocolate milk” Gina rubbed Damon’s shoulder as she spoke for him without even asking him what he wanted. The man blushed and wiggled a little in his slightly damped diaper as he could only look down. The waiter just looked on weirdly as he couldn’t find anything to say but “thank you I’ll be right back with your drinks” The girls continued to chat like all was perfect in the world soon enough the waiter returned with the drinks. The girls kept all the drinks in front of them removed the paper and bending the knuckle of the boy’s straws before putting it in their drinks, carefully sliding the large drinks towards the boys. Mary in a pleasant but directive tone said loudly “ be careful boys we don’t want any big messes for us clean up do we?” Neither of the young men looked up from their drinks and didn’t even try to pick them up as they slowly began to suck from their straws in front of them. The women looked pleased and continued their chat. When there food arrived Gina held Dammy’s plate in front of him showing the whipped cream smiley face saying “isn’t this so cute for my cutie pie” then took it upon herself to carefully cut the pan cakes into small pieces before setting it in front of the young man. The girls giggled together and added “ remember boys no messies” Neither man was able or willing to put together any defense and barely made a sound for the entire meal. Finally the girls paid the check with Damon’s credit card and happily headed for the specialty store. On the way to the cars Mary noticed small wet circles on the front of Gina’s shirt and pointed this out to her while noticing similar wet patches covering her own nipples. This seemed very exciting for the women and Mary said “I think the girls need a little air” as she looked back at her boyfriend being led by her hand to the car. Each women directed their diapered boy friend to the back seat of the closely parked cars and quickly nestled in next to them in the back seat before exposing their breasts for a quick pressure release as they guided the young man’s mouths to their breasts. And thanked god for tinted windows. The men were powerless against the temptation and gladly nursed eagerly. Not even completely aware that now they were actually being breastfed. After the 20 minute emptying the boys burped the sweet milk a little as they both were buckled into the back seat of the cars. A few minutes later the women pulled up next to one another again in medical supplies empty parking lot. The medical supply The two women walked casually inside the plain concrete block constructed building with few windows and only a small sign above the door. The boys were waddling behind as the women dragged them in the store red faced and uncomfortable in their wet diapers. The bunch was kindly greeted by the lone middle aged lady sitting at the front counter Mary quickly replied “ yes we could sure use some help thanks Marie” Gina and Mary took turns explaining to there new acquaintance how their boyfriends may be unable to hack college life and recently returned with potty problems and were in need of better supplies. Marie in some level of surprise (but curiously not too surprised) lead the group to see the samples and levels of incontinence control Products. She started with pull ups but soon found the girls most interested in the thickest available plastic backed diaper. Marie having some experience in her position then pointed out the shop also supplied more childish options and accessories often described as abdl brands. Mary and Gina found this wonderful and the two excited women and the quiet shamed boys were led to the far back corner and introduced to several manufacturers of fun colorful diapers. Along with pacifiers, onesies, footed sleepers, and large baby bottles. The girls bounced with joy at the wild selection and each began to build a pile of purchases on a nearby empty self holding up outfits for the boys and questioning sizes. They were like kids at Christmas. Damon had other problems. He was working up the courage to put a end to all this craziness while his tummy started churning. Cramps and gas were also forming in his belly and felt the need all to soon for a toilet. He might have just walked away to find a bathroom if he could figure out how to remove his soaked diaper. With some rage in his voice and tears in his eyes he finally looked up and started speaking loudly saying “I have had enough of this Shit I am not a fucking baby and will not be treat” half way through his sentence he felt a massive cramp in his abdomen causing him to involuntary push reaching for his girlfriend’s hand he spread his legs a little more, squatted down and filled his diapers with a big poopie, tears formed quickly in his eyes as he froze in quite the awkward position obvious to all what was happening. The tears tumbled from his eyes and all became blurry as he started to boo hoo cry feeling helpless and scared. Mary stood just out of Damons reach, arms crossed under her massive breasts with a little bit of anger in her eyes. Patiently waiting Finally after 2 solid minutes ( which seemed much longer to everyone) She finally interrupted Damon’s balling finding a large baby blue pacifier on the shelf she removed it from the package and pushed it into his mouth. He couldn’t resist nursing on the binky and began to quiet. Mary became quite blunt with no cute baby tone “ Damon you were saying?” He slowly looked towards her with no response “ Oh were you done talking?”still no response “I thought I heard you say something about not a baby ?“ now lowering his head “let see who is suckling his new binky?” “Who are binkies for?” She answered her own question with a question “Babies?” “Why do babies love their binky?” “Maybe because babies love nursing on their mommies boobies?” “Do you love nursing on mommies boobies? Hmmm?” Still nothing “What else do babies do?” “Do they tinkle in their pants?” “Is that why babies wear thier diapers?” “Do you wear diapers?” “Or maybe babies need their diapers for all the poopies” “ do you make poopies in your diapers?” She strolled over to the still squatting man and pulled back his diaper and waved her hand in front of her nose “I would definitely say those are some very poopie diapers “ He could only nurse on his pacifier slowly trying to stand straighter as she firmly patted the uncomfortable lump in the back of his pants spreading things around a bit “You know what I think you are definitely a baby “ “And you are going to stand here in your poopy pants until you say please mommy can you change my poopy diapers? and we will discuss your naughty language with my hair brush before bedtime tonight.” Finally after another very long couple minutes tears still rolling from Damon’s eyes he finally said through his nuky “Peas numie chenge ma poopsie diipry “ Marie reply’s first “if I haven’t seen it all” The ladies all chuckle and and meanwhile Darren just looked closely at the floor and found some relief by sucking his thumb. Gina picked up on Darries behavior and finds a matching binky unwrapping it scolds Darren “yucky thumb no no Darrie”replacing his thumb with the pacifier. Mary asks” is there any place to change my little stinky pants” Gina adding “my big boy could use freshing up as well” The boys were put in a new extra thick colorful diapers and loaded up all the new and exciting merchandise. Before leaving the store and after exchanging email accounts information for any new or exciting products, the new mommies insisted the boys thanked Marie for all the help. Soon after leaving the store the boys were snuggling into bed in their new diapers and snap crouch onesie to nurse before a afternoon nap. Back at home Darren waking to massive cramps and gas feeling panicked for a moment not even sure where he was. It all came rushing back as he reached between his leg’s feeling his wet diaper push his legs apart and only then noticing his pacifier softly bobbing in his mouth. The best idea that came to mind is he needed Gina’s help. Through his binky he called out “Emna!” Hoping for a quick response seconds later he called again more urgently and then again. Somehow in his mind he was going to have a normal conversation about his current situation but as only seconds pass he became more emotional and before she strolled into the room he was bawling quietly repeating her name incoherently through tears, runny nose and slimy pacifier. She turned on the lights and opened the curtains and with a sing song voice said” looks like momma’s big baby woke up cranky “ “Is someone in the need for some num-nums?” Holding up on of her breasts he replied with sobbing mumbling She went on “yes he is ready for some of mummies nummies!” She slid into bed next to him and pried the binky from his mouth, grabbing a hand full of Kleenex from the night stand wiping his face and held the clump of tissues in front of his nose commanded “blow for mommy” he was able to put it together and blew his nose into the awaiting tissues as directed. As he prepared to speak she wiggled her full breast from her blouse and got into a comfortable position leaning against the pillows in front of the head board. He tried to resist but his muscles were on auto pilot as he nuzzled into her awaiting nipple and quickly found perfect rhythm as her nipple slid into the perfect spot at the roof of his mouth. She moaned in pleasure as pressure was relieved from her breast and wave’s of pleasure from her vulva engulfed her entire body, as he grunted filling his diapers with runny poopies closely followed by a fresh warming stream of pee-pees, feeling completely content and relieved. 1/2 hour later after both breast were empty, she replaced her breast with his nukies in his mouth and closed up her blouse urging him to his feet saying “mommy smells some big stinkies” “ let’s go see what baby made for mama “ Now that some temptations and discomforts relieved he had it in his mind to get ahold of himself. But as he thought this, she firmly patted his back causing him to burp up a mouthful of her delicious milk which drooled down his face past the binky. She was tickled in delight. Finally he was guided towards the floor feet first. He tried to stand casually and felt his onesie pull the heavy thick and sticky diaper between his legs causing him to sway and grab for her hand. She held him up for a second but decided to ease him down on his bum. He let out a surprised squeal and his binky fell from his mouth. With some thoughts in tact he tried to keep his eyes dry and started to explain “Gina” he said clearly “ I need to get myself back together “ “ I am not your baby and you are not my mommy “ “ I need to get back to school “ Gina stood patiently above him. He continued “ Gina get me out of this stinking diaper now” She heard enough leaning down and pushed his paci back in accepting mouth. As he was again caught-up by her breasts leaning towards him. She only giggled saying more to herself than him “ Ya sweeties going back to school” giggling again “ not a baby” rolling her eyes “ok mr. potty pants” now clearly addressing him “mommy will change your poopy pants when MOMMY is good and ready” saying obviously in a mocking tone “Get me out of this stinking diaper” as she bopped his nose with her index finger. becoming stern “Mama will get a heart felt apology and maybe she’ll change YOUR stinky bum” Tears welled up again in Darren’s eyes. Gina was going to drive it home “ Oh looks like my big macho boyfriend is getting ready to Crawle back to college in his big poopie diaper after he makes boo-hoos on my floor “ “go ahead make booho’s for mama” He couldn’t stop himself he full out cried loudly arms reaching for Gina legs wiggling, paci falling. Bawling uncontrollably. She just crossed her arms and waited. A couple very long minutes later she finally heard enough pickup his binky pushing back into his mouth demanding “quit your crying or I’ll give you something to cry about “ Becoming quieter with sniffling and hiccups, and moans he finally said “Sowwery Mama Sowwery mama soo Sowwery maaa” Gina cracked a smile and said “ok big guy let’s go get you cleaned up” He awkwardly crawled behind her to the living room where she lay out her new changing mat. She unsnapped his onesie and released the tapes folding down the front of his diaper finding most of his pubic hair had fallen out and formed a layer of hair stuck to the inside of diaper. Initially causing her concern but then realizing hairless is much more suitable for his situation. Then grabbed a handful of wipes, as she cleaned his diaper aria and several wipes later he lay in front of her completely hairless. In fact as far as she could tell he lost most of his body hair from below his eyebrows down to his toes leaving his body smooth and soft. While he lay naked in front of her she then noticed his penis appeared smaller and lifeless as it just bounced around while she thoroughly cleaned it. reassembling a acorn sitting on a small peach. After the diaper change she hugged Darren close telling him how much she loved him and how happy she was to have him back from school. Darren never felt better in his whole life and could have stayed in her arms forever. Soon After Gina prepared dinner as Darren watched cartoons on TV. At Mary’s place Damon and Mary had a similar nap time. Both before and after nap Mary fed little Damon. She changed his diaper and found most of Damon’s hair had fallen out and his penis had shrunken to a cute little stub. She too felt this was much more appropriate. Damon was on his best behavior still worried about the hairbrush promise. And after she fed him dinner and he watched cartoons for a short bit, Mary picked up the remote turned off the Tv (which disappointed Damon) announcing “it’s bath time baby” he was led wobbling into the bathroom with again a very wet diaper having no idea how it even happened. It did bother Damon some when Mary pointed out the small runny messies he left in the back of his diapers. He might have been too sidetracked with cartoons to ever notice pooping his pants for the second time today. After his bath which effectively washed away any remaining hair, Mary dried him in a big fluffy towel She then told him how much she loved her baby and how happy she is. Damon was so happy as he was rubbed dry and even said “I Wuv You Mommy” though his paci But then she added “ I do not like to have to spank your bottom and hopefully this will be the last time.” His face twisted upon hearing this, and looking her over thought to himself “I can handle any little spanking this babe could dish out.” She led Damon over to the large sturdy looking chair in her bedroom moving the chair near her bed sat down and picked up her large wooden hair brush. She patted her thighs and instructed the still naked boy to lay over her lap and hold onto the bottom of legs of the chair. In order to do this he was forced to put his head in between her and the bed and as he got into position she scooted towards the bed just a couple inches closer. This caused him to feel quite pinned with his bum very exposed high in the air and his feet free above the floor. Damon became much less confident. She begun raining down hard and accurate spanks with her sturdy hair brush. The first few stung onto his soften skin. After the first 10 his pacifier had fallen from his mouth and he began to curse and yelp. This put Mary into the next gear picking up pace she sternly installed a word in rhythm between each spank. “My” crack “little” wack “Damie” CRACK “will” WACK “NOT” SPANK “use naughty words” WACK “Babies Don’t Ever” CRACK WACK “Talk back to Mommy” Damon’s head was now filling with blood as his legs uselessly flared about. He let go of the chair instinctively trying to cover his bum and causing him to only fall forward towards the floor making him catch himself with his hands on the floor. Before landing on his head Feeling completely useless to defend himself. His yelping went from sobbing to wailing. He started to add pleases, sorrys , and mama’s, incoherently as he cried. After countless spanks he could only sob uncontrollably. Finally stopping she pulled him into a long hug. Told him how much she loved him. He was emotional spent. Bed time was a welcoming thing even at only 8 pm after she diapered , and dressed him in a onesie, sleeper, she unsnapped her bra and offered her breast to the beaten boy. Week’s went by The girls continued taking care of the boys as day’s turned into weeks. They ordered every supply they needed to take care of their large babies using the young mens Credit cards. Soon they decided to move in together. They found a small 3 bedroom house for rent and decorated a nursery together complete with 2 large Cribs and suitable changing table. They sold all four of thier cars and bought a used minivan. However the boys credit was running low and taking care of the boys was a full time job. The young men continued to regress as their teeth melted into their gums, there legs and arms became skinny, their faces and bellies became rounded and cheeks became chubby. Besides there size, they completely looked and acted like six month old babies. The two young men were inseparable, they played with the same toys, ate the same baby food, drank the same boobie milk and it was no surprise when they pooped their diapers at same time. Tina and Tammie The two magical women still at college thought back to that night with the boys months earlier. No one at school had heard anything from the two young men (and honestly no one cared) They decided to go and find how things were going for their former captors. So with a little magic they hoped in there car together and headed for the small town. Soon they found the guys playing in a otherwise empty park with their new mommies watching closely by. The two boys sitting inside a sand box. The sisters greeted the mommies and praising them for having such cute and well behaved babies. Mary chuckled and said “well behaved? As long as we keep a eye on them” The ladies all politely chuckled. The two sisters walked a few feet closer to the sand box squatting down to the boys level and smiled at the boys, looking into their eyes the magical sisters were satisfied with the results. Then decided to restore the babies memories from that night they first met. Darren and Damon’s eyes filled with anxiety as the memories rushed back into their empty minds. Soon their eyes filled with fear and tears as the boys mouths feel open. The young mens binkies fell from their mouths and swung from the tether attached to the top of their matching over alls. As the babies began to wail in tears. Mary and Gina hopped into action and apologized to the twins for their boy’s behavior saying “they don’t see much company” and “their just big mommie’s boys” not knowing the truth of what really happened. The babies continued to cry in terror as their mommies tried to quiet them. The witches watching felt for the new young mommies and could feel the love these women had for their boys. The sisters looked at each other and telepathically devised a plan. With combination of all their powers. The sisters wrote a new reality. The boys shrunk to appreciate size of 4 month olds, and all associated equipment and clothing to match , resetting their minds to match just being able to comprehend who their mommies were. The mommies now remembered a different past, one where they gave birth to their boys 4 months ago only hours apart. The sorceresses then dug deep and created out of thin air 2 hard working, handsome and honest daddies. As everyone’s mind were erased and re-written. The twin sisters decided to call it a day just hitting the restart button, with the new young fathers kneeling on one knee with diamond rings in their hands in front of each of the smiling young mothers. As the baby boys pushed sand around sucking on their binkies and filling there diapers. The End

Officer Clarissa woke up to a feminine voice calling her name, "Clarissa, wake up sweety. It’s time to make a nice big present for mommy!" With a slight startle, she wakes up fully, becoming aware of the restraints holding her in place. Her own handcuffs bind her arms to two corners of the bed she is laying on, while ropes bind her feet to the other corners. She feels nude and spots all her gear laying at the side of the bed. As she tries to move, she hears a crinkle and notices the thick diaper she is wearing. With a glare, she looks back to her captor, a humanoid figure with pink skin, red eyes and prominent horns on the head. Shocked, she realizes that it is a demoness. The bouncy breasts and feminine body proportions are a clear indicator. Startled she thinks, “What is a demoness doing here? Any form of stable demons in our realm is a class 3 breach at minimum. Way more than my pay grade!” As if the demoness can smell her fear she reveals a wide grin, showcasing two rows of needle-like teeth. Continuing in a seductive voice, “Don’t be afraid. You are not in danger or we wouldn’t have this conversation right now.” She gives Clarissa a moment to process and come to the same conclusion. Her worry is replaced by uncertainty. The demoness doesn’t look that big, being around a head shorter than herself, but demons are known to have extreme strength, resilience and agility. They are also able to use mana for different kinds of spells, which make them so dangerous. “Okay, stop. Pull yourself together Clarissa. Think about your training!”, tell Clarissa silently herself. The first step is trying to classify the kind of demon. It can’t be a wrath demon, or she would be already dead. Gluttony also doesn’t makes sense with this slim body. Hmm … From the appearance she would guess that the demoness could be a succubus, which would make her a lust demon. At that thought she notices a pink tail appearing from below. It has a heart-shaped tip and quickly crawls closer to her head. She tries to defend herself, but the restraints keep her in place, but as the tail reaches her it just pats her softly on the head, while the demoness asks in a bit of an irritated voice, “Hello, hello. Someone there? Everything ok?” With a slight stutter, officer Clarissa answers, “Ye … Yes! I just spaced out for a moment. Are you a succubus?” This seems to amuse her captor, as she spots another grin while answering, “We have someone clever here. I’m called Lily by the way. You’re guess is wrong, but quite close. I’m a subset of the aspect of lust, but I specialize in something unique. As you may have noticed you are wearing a fluffy, comfy diaper. Just know that I get what I need when you use it in the right conditions.” That makes sense and explains Clarissa’s current predicament. She still doesn’t feel very well, as she just woke up after being knocked out. She needs to use the toilet but has a premonition about how this will go. Let’s not think about this for now and try to remember what happened before. She was about to check up on a hint that they got via phone. The Office of Magical Affairs gets a lot of calls from concerned citizens who misclassify perfectly normal events as magical. On top of that, there are fun calls that aren't meant seriously anyway. The combination of these two facts doesn’t allow the agency to send full teams to each reported location. Therefore, officer Clarissa was sent alone to do the checkup this time. When she arrived at the location, she rang the doorbell and announced her presence as per protocol. Then everything went haywire. Only milliseconds after the door opened something grabbed her and pulled her deftly inside. She doesn’t remember what happened after that. That should bring her to the current situation. With a bit of anxiety, she asks Lily, “What's going to happen now? What do I have to do in order to be released?” With an innocent smile, Lily answers, “As I said earlier you will make a nice big present in your diaper for mommy to clean up. I know you probably don’t want to do it right now, but I have just the right motivation.”, turning around 90 degrees she continues speaking in a soothing voice, “Come here, Peter. It’s time for your show!” Around the corner, a big baby crawls towards Lily. Wait, it’s not a baby, it’s an adult! He wears a frilly pink dress with red ribbons and suckles on a big strap-on pacifier. With each step, some crinkles emanate from his thick, white diaper. The same one Clarissa is wearing right now. Lily waits patiently for him to come closer and then stops far enough away so officer Clarissa has a good look at what will happen. With a mischievous grin, she removes the pacifier and then asks, “Who’s my good baby boy?” Peter answers enthusiastically, “Me, Mee!” With a satisfied grin Lily asks next, “And what do good little baby boys do?” “They do what mommy Lily says!” “Yes, they do. Now show your new baby sister how to make a nice big present for mommy!” “Yesth mommy! Hnnnrrg!” Splisssh! Clarissa watches as the front of Peter’s diaper starts to change color, while she starts hearing more noises. Pbbplrppt, Shplrt, Flrrpt! The relief and bliss on Peter’s face as he loads up his diaper is horrifying to Clarissa, while deeply arousing for Lily. As the poopy logs start to enter his diaper, the demoness turns him around for a better view. Now Clarissa can watch a bulge grow at the back of Peter’s diaper, while he starts to moan in pleasure. The diaper expands as the mess being pushed into it keeps piling up. All the while Lily praises him for doing such a good job while touching her own needy, demonic clitty. While Peter finishes soiling his diaper with quite some noise, Lily takes her now slick fingers, “You see, everything my body produces makes humans quite horny.” and inserts them into Clarissa’s diaper. As Clarissa feels the touch, she notices a certain heat and tingling slowly building up afterward. Changing her focus back to Peter, Lily commands him, “Lay on the floor in a changing position.” The adult baby complies immediately, squishing the contents of his diaper as he gets into position. With a winning grin, Lily opens the infantile garment, releasing quite the smell in the process, commenting, “Aawwww, my baby made such a big poopy for mommy! I’m so proud! Let’s get you your reward!” Peter beams all over his face, looking so pleased as if he has accomplished a big achievement, while he lies there in his excrement. His dick standing erect in the open diaper, coated in his still warm urine. Lily places herself over the steaming hot mess, slowly lowering her pussy over his member. Just a moment before making contact she stops with a wicked grin and with a hissing sound she starts to pee all over Peter’s erect member. His diaper caught the golden shower flowing down his genitals. The demoness doesn’t empty her bladder, just giving a quick shower, before retracting again. Only moments later the smell in the air starts to change. It’s hard to describe and Clarissa can still smell the mess, but her body stops categorizing the foul smell as something repulsive. After making sure that Clarissa will not be bothered by the smell of Peter’s mess anymore, the demoness folds the front piece of the diaper back up and around Peter’s cock. Then she starts sliding it up and down, simultaneously eliciting a squishing noise. Eliciting satisfied moans from him. Squish, Squish, Squish! Lily watches with a predatory gaze as her baby boy comes closer to orgasm. Inlaying her voice with magical energies, she starts speaking to Peter again, “You are my little baby boy, who has problems keeping his diaper dry. Whenever you get excited you lose control over your bladder, going pee-pee all over your fluffy diapee.” Baby boy Peter gives no resistance at all to the magical words, absorbing them like a diaper as they take hold of his mind. As this is accepted as his new truth, they settle in deeply, pushing out more parts of his maturity. The demoness hungrily absorbs this maturity, devouring it, so it will not return. Therefore, making the change permanent for the little baby boy. At the same time as his maturity goes bye, bye, he comes, spurting his load right into his infantile garment that Lily is rubbing over his member. It could be said that he has a literal mind-shattering orgasm. This is the way Lily works and with each sticky her victims make, they go further down their infantile paths, from which they will never return. After Peter blew his load, Lily closes his diaper again, telling him that he will be changed later. For now, he can enjoy the afterglow of his orgasm in his warm diapee. After taking him away, Lily has quite aroused herself. Diaper demons like her, enjoy the activity themselves. Therefore, the sly demoness can’t resist diapering her own sexy tushy, before going back to her newest catch. The feedings always make her a bit drunk, releasing her inhibitions and making her do more kinky stuff. She will have to make some stickies in it soon. Maybe after she is done with Clarissa here. She seductively licks her lips, before reappearing. As she goes over to the bed, she notices that Clarissa’s face has a bright flush by now, as the officer starts getting into heat. With another mischievous grin, Lily crawls onto the bed, positioning herself right over Clarissa. “My, my, what do we have here? A little baby girl in heat? Let mommy help you with that!” Starting to caress Clarissa’s breasts, the officer can’t resist releasing a moan from the pleasure. Clarissa grits her teeth, while vowing in her mind, “No, don’t give in to the temptation. Stay strong Clarissa, you can do it!” At the same time, worry comes up, as her bladder is near its capacity, threatening her with stings to release the pressure. As if on cue, Lily’s hand wanders over to her tummy, starting to gently apply pressure. The demoness watches with glee as the desperation in Clarissa’s eyes increases. It’s like music in her ears, when finally Clarissa’s resistance breaks with a whimpering sound. Hiiisssssssss! The officer starts wetting herself. A golden stream enters her thirsty diaper, splashing around and making it nicely warm and squishy. The relief feels sooo good. Clarissa didn’t know that going pee-pee can feel this good. Unwillingly she embraces the feeling, slowly coming closer to her orgasm. But before she reaches this height, the stream stops and the binding prevents her from pleasuring herself. With a pathetic moan, she protests, before being shushed by Lily. The demoness looks deep into her eyes, “Good job Clarissa! You see, that felt really good, didn’t it? But I want you to go one step further. You know what I want, right? Make me happy and I might even consider letting you go …” Clarissa thinks about the offer, knowing that she will likely not be able to free herself. But in the end, she refuses. Demons are not known to keep their word. Even if, as Lily has worded it she could keep her forever. The demoness replies, “Wouldn’t be fun if you gave in so easily.” She turns herself around so her diapered tushy is right Infront of Clarissa’s face, before announcing, “Feel the power of my secret weapon!” The demoness starts to grunt, as she starts pushing out her magical poo-poo from her demonic tushy. Pffrt! A first fart announces what is about to come. Then the first log starts to enter Lilys diaper. Clarissa watches mesmerized how the diaper starts expanding right Infront of her. With a couple moans Lily continues soiling her infantile garment, just like a baby. Rubbing her clitty through the front as she does the deed. A sickly sweet, magical scent starts to emanate from her poopy, instead of the foul smell of human excrement. This scent is Lilys ultimate weapon, turning even the hardest cases into diaper humping imbeciles. Finally with a loud "Braaapp" sound softer, mushier poop marks the ending of Lilys pooping session. The demoness loves the warm slimy feeling, as the diaper presses her mess against her delicate pink skin. She wiggles around a bit and touches the bulge she created to give her poopy a nicer spread inside her diaper, before standing up again. Now each of her movements is accompanied by a squishing sound, as her poop is pushed around. She stopped rubbing her clitty, even as she is close to an orgasm. She knows that it will be so much better, when done at the height of her feeding. Maybe she shouldn’t do it, as she just fed from Peter, but she wants to reach new heights. Knowing that Clarissa is now enraptured by the sweet smell permeating the room, she undoes the bindings of the officer. As Clarissa smells the sweet scent her arousal increases tenfold. Her little kitty now dropping wet. Her rational thoughts become more clouded as her primal desires increase. She just has to push, giving in to the pleasure. Without actively noticing she starts rubbing her diapered pussy, releasing a sweet moan between the squishing sounds. Lily comes closer to her ear with glee in her eyes, whispering with her demonic powers, “Concentrate on my voice Clarissa.” The officer can’t resist the magic compulsion and listens as if in trance. With a vile grin Lily continues, weaving even more magic into her voice, “Repeat after me: I, Clarissa, am a little baby girl. I’m a good little baby girl who loves wearing her diapers. Only grown-ups are allowed to take off my diaper. I’m too little to know how to properly change my used diapees.” Clarissa starts repeating in her lust-induced trance, the magic taking hold of her mind as she says the words. Lily looks her newest acquisition deep into her eyes as the defiant look in them is replaced by happiness and love. The big hurdle is overcome and Lily speaks the new truths of her baby girl directly to her mind, “You are so little, you have no control over your bladder. You constantly dribble your pee-pee into your beloved diapers. You love the feeling of your warm and squishy diapers against your skin.” As Clarissa goes deeper into the rabbit hole, the awareness of her bladder completely vanishes. Lily knows that her time is running out, but she has a good feeling and tries to go for the grand prize. She gathers the last of her energy reserves and hopes that it is enough, “Using the toilet is for big girls and not for you. You don’t even know how to use them. Always remember that the toilet is scary and cold, while using your diaper calms you down, as it is the right thing to do. When you need to go poopy you just squat down and push everything out into your waiting diapee.” Lily used all of her power, but she managed to finish. There are still a lot more lessons for the future, but this is amazing progress for now. After Lily spoke the last words, there is a vacant look in Clarissa’s eyes, a bit of drool running out of the corner of her mouth as the magic takes full hold and Lily gets her meal. It is sooo much and she is already feeling so hot! Lily’s pussy is dripping wet inside her own comfy diapee. The demoness gives her some time to let it all sink in, carefully applying more of the sweet scent emanating from her own diaper around her newest catch. Making sure to not disturb the changes taking place in Clarissa’s brain. After about a minute later the former officer starts moving again. She waddles a couple steps, her diaper crinkling and she is reminded of her current status. Just like before her hand wanders to her diapered crotch, squishing her soggy diaper against her needy kitty. Squish, Squish, rumble. The new adult baby is reminded by her tummy that she still needs to go poopy. She knows that she wanted to use the toilet, but as she thinks about this idea only a feeling of dread comes up. Why has she ever considered using one? Baby Clarissa doesn’t understand why she wanted to do this, she doesn’t even know how to use a toilet. She thinks a bit more and remembers what she is supposed to do. Like a good baby girl, she squats down, Lily watching her closely as she does so. Then with a grunt she starts pushing. With puffy cheeks she looks quite cute as she does the most infantile act with Lily watching in satisfaction. Hnnnnrg, Pfffrrrrpt! She pushes out a first fart, filling the air with her foul smell, but she is far from done. Prrapt! Braaapppp! The next sounds announce the steamy hot load entering the backside of her diaper. The warm slimy feeling spreading in her diaper is amazing and her kitty feels all tingly, so she masturbates the front of her diaper even faster while continuing to soil her infantile garment. One poopy log after the next enters her waiting diaper, tenting it out to a nice bulge. In the same amount as her diaper fills up, her arousal increases. “That’s my good baby girl! Push it all out!”, encourages Lily in a motherly tone. Clarissa answers with a deep grunt, needing some effort now to keep pooping, as the space starts to run out in the backside of her diaper, forcing the mess slowly towards the front. Her breathing becomes faster and faster as she comes closer to climax. Lily notices and whispers into her ear, “Show mommy how much you love your diapers!” Clarissa convulses in pleasure as she comes hard in her diaper, spewing lewd juices all over the soggy padding, as her diaper trustfully catches her infantile orgasm. At the same time she finishes soiling herself with one last squelching sound from the other end of her diapee. With a wide grin Lily praises her even more, “Good girl, you made such a good job! Mommy is very proud of you!” Baby Clarissa basks in the praise and the afterglow of her amazing orgasm, showing it with a big dumb grin, drool still running out of the corner of her mouth. Just like a good baby girl. But Lily isn’t finished yet, using the momentum she gained she uncovers her full breasts and guides her baby back to the bed. Clarissa follows the little prods by her mommy, her full diaper emits clearly perceptible squishing and squelching sounds from the movement, as the contents are moved within. The warm slimy feeling pressing against her skin feels just right and having used her diaper properly made Clarissa quite calm. It feels just so right, as if this is the natural state, she should always be in. Without noticing Clarissa’s thumb wanders inside her mouth, suckling on it like the infant she just became. Lily watches with a knowing grin and positions herself on the bed, together with her new adult baby. Taking Clarissa’s head into her lap. Lily own diaper crinkles a bit as she sits down on her own mess, but she doesn’t care. Just as little as her new baby girl does about smushing the contents of her diaper. After Clarissa put her head into Lilys lap, she is mesmerized by the full booby in front of her. Again Lily encourages in a soothing tone, “Time for your reward baby girl. It’s time for milkies from mommy. Open wide darling.” Clarissa does as she is told and latches on. She feels so loved and protected in mommies embrace, starting to suckle without a care in the world. Immediately she is rewarded with a sweet taste as her mouth fills with the heavenly nectar. Closing her eyes in absolute bliss as she drinks in big gulps. But not only Clarissa has a good time, as Lily also enjoys the feeding quite much. The diaper demon is so high on the maturity she leeched from her newest acquisition that in combination with the current stimulation, it’s too much and she loses it. Psshhh! Lily loses control of her bladder, wetting herself like a baby. As she breastfeeds Clarissa, her own diaper expands in size, while changing its color. Growing warm and squishy just like Clarissa’s diaper before. That makes Lily sooo horny and she starts touching herself, making the same squishing noises as Clarissa before. Her new baby girl opens her eyes and looks surprised at her mommy, which is having a small accident herself. She stops feeding for a moment and asks, “Did you went pee-pee just like me?” The question increases Lilys arousal to unknown heights as she starts to embrace her darkest fantasy. Lily is completely overwhelmed from all the stimulus and releases a high pitched moan from the pleasure. She doesn’t even notice that she subconsciously starts to impart her voice with magic just as before. Her magic reserves having refilled quite a bit from all the maturity she leeched from Clarissa. As in trance Lily answers with her horny thoughts, “Yes, I just went pee-pee in my diapee like a good little baby girl.”, in her clouded mind state she remembers what she just said earlier to Clarissa, repeating a couple of her commands, “Yes, I’m a good little baby girl who loves wearing her diapers. I’m too little to know how to properly change my used diapees.” With every sentence Lily comes closer to orgasm. She is sooo close. In her haze she thinks to herself, “Just one more humiliating sentence, which Clarissa will probably forget anyway and I can make my own stickies!” With renewed determination she finishes with, “I’m so little that I have no control over my bladder!” As the magic settles in place, Lily experiences a mind shattering orgasm herself! As she comes in her well used diaper she falls back-first onto the bed. This time involuntarily devouring part of her own maturity with a big dumb grin, drool running out of the corner of her mouth. Her thumb finding a way into her mouth, while baby Clarissa crawls over to continue nursing from her breast. Authors note: Lily is not the first diaper demon, getting so high from overfeeding that she gives in to her urges and starts feeding of her own maturity. Its kinda her instincts taking over and making her deepest desires come true. Deep down she wants to be the same as her victims, helplessly filling her thick diapers while having the best orgasms of her life. Clarissa on the other hand is an adult baby now. She did go further then Lilys programming, as she sunk deep into little space. But this is only temporary and the only permanent changes are the ones induced by Lilys magical words. What do you think how this development will proceed? Lily got a taste of her own maturity now and it was way better then any mortal one she ate before. Will she be able to control herself or will she sink deeper into infantile bliss? What about Clarissa, will she be able to stop further regression?

Chapter 1 WISH'S Tim was a regular guy who lived a relatively ordinary life. One day, as he was walking through town, he happened upon an old, rundown store that he had never noticed before. The building looked quite peculiar, so Tim decided to go inside and take a look around. As he browsed the shelves, he came across a lamp that looked exactly like the kind you would see in a movie about genies, like the one in Aladdin. Tim thought it was hilarious, so he decided to buy it. When he got home, he placed the lamp on a shelf and jokingly began to rub it, fully expecting nothing to happen. To his surprise, a genie suddenly appeared before him, causing Tim to rub his eyes in disbelief. "Are you real?" he asked. The genie smiled and replied, "As real as anything else, that's for sure. I am the genie of the lamp, and for freeing me from my eternal prison, you shall be granted three wishes." Tim was dumbfounded and excited at the prospect of having his heart's desire. "I wish to have money and lots of it," he says to the genie. The genie responds, "Easy enough." He nods his head and declares that the wish has been fulfilled. Tim says, "Wow, really? Just like that, huh?" He checks his bank account on his phone and sees that it's true – his bank account now has over ten million dollars in it. "Hmm, what made you decide on that much money?" he asks the genie. The genie explains, "It's based on your perspective. Since you asked for a lot, I gave you what your opinion of a lot would be." That makes sense, Tim replies, "For my second wish, I'd like to have more time," he says to the genie. He goes on to explain that life can feel so short, and he would love the opportunity to live longer. The genie nods and says, "Very well. I can give you the time you wish for." In a flash, Tim finds himself transported out of his living room and into a nursery that he doesn't recognize. It appears to be a young child's room, but it is obscured by some kind of wooden rails. As he looks around, he realizes that he is now in a crib and is much smaller than he was just moments before. He calls out for the genie and what comes out of his mouth is, "Jee jee." Oh no, he thinks. I can't talk like an adult. I can only babble half words. What am I going to do? To his surprise, the genie shows up and says, "Are you ready to make your third wish? You may think it at me if you'd like." Tim thinks at the genie, "What happened? Why did you make me a baby?" The genie replies, "Well, you asked for more time, so more time is what I gave you. You now have a whole lifetime of time." Tim thinks for a moment and then thinks at the genie, "But is there anyone to take care of me until I can take care of myself?" The genie says, "Yes, you have a mother and a father who are just in the other room. They believe you are taking a nap." Oh, well that's a relief, Tim thinks to himself. Then he thinks at the genie, "What about the money from my first wish? Did i lose it because of this?" The genie replies, "The money has been transferred to a trust fund that you will be able to access when you turn 18 again." Well, I guess that's fine, thinks Tim. He then asks, "What about my family's financial situation? Are we well off?" The genie replies, "Yes, you are in quite a wealthy and loving home. Although, your family does have some problems, although you probably shouldn't worry about it. It's not all that big of a deal." Tim takes this response and is fine with not knowing. "Well, I guess it's time for my final wish, I suppose," says Tim. The genie simply nods. "I wish you were free from the lamp," Tim says. The genie, with a semi-annoyed look, replies, "While I appreciate the gesture, I can't grant that wish. Without the lamp, I am actually powerless, and I'd rather not be." Oh, Tim thinks. Well, I guess I could wish that with freedom, you retain your strength. Or would that not work? The genie says, "No, it would not. Without the lamp, my power is nonexistent, whether you wish I retain my strength or not." Tim then decides to make his last wish that when he writes something down, his words become real, and that it also works with pictures. The genie says he can do that, which catches Tim off guard. He had felt like there was no way that wish could be granted based on what the genie had just said, but he realizes that having powers and him having powers are two different sets of rules. The genie then disappears in a poof, leaving little Tim standing at the rail of his crib. As he looks around, he realizes that something feels off, but he can't quite place what it is. He shakes it off as being in a new body and all that. It is then that his new mother enters the room and says, "Uh oh, looks like my little man needs a new diaper." Tim's face drops from mild confusion to a full-blown blush as it takes him until now to realize that he is now wearing a diaper. As Tim's mother changes his diaper, he is surprised by the amount of detail that goes into the process. He can feel the warmth of the diaper as it is removed and sees the mess that he has made. His mother sprays him with a special solution to clean him up before patting it dry with a soft cloth. She then applies a generous amount of powder to keep him dry and comfortable before putting on a fresh diaper. As she fastens the tabs, Tim notices that she also applies a cream to prevent diaper rash. Once he is all cleaned up and properly diapered, Tim's mother places him in a playpen with just a diaper and a t-shirt on. As he looks around, he realizes that he has nothing to do but play with baby toys such as a rattle, blocks, stuffed animals, and toy cars. He picks up the rattle and shakes it, but it doesn't hold his attention for very long. He moves on to the blocks, but they are too hard for him to play with properly. Stuffed animals and toy cars are more his speed, but even those start to lose their appeal after a while. Just when Tim is starting to get bored, his mother returns and puts a pacifier in his mouth. Tim sucks on it contentedly for a while, but even that starts to lose its charm. He tries to stand up and walk, but finds it very hard to do. His legs are wobbly and he has to concentrate hard to take even a few steps. He falls down a few times before finally giving up and crawling back to his toys. As he plays, he can't help but wonder what life as a baby is going to be like. He knows that it will be a long time before he is able to do all the things that he used to take for granted, but he is determined to make the most out of his second childhood. Chapter 2 The Embarassment Of Extreme Youth Tim's story continues as he waddled over to his toys with a growing fascination for them. He felt the urge to put them in his mouth, but he wasn't sure why. His newfound baby body couldn't help but comply with it, so he picked up one of the blocks and thought about how difficult it might be to play with. However, he wondered if it might have a taste that was worth trying. He let his pacifier fall out of his mouth and placed the block, corner first, into his mouth and started drooling all over it. It was about this time that he realized how good it felt to chew on something. The way it felt on his nearly toothless mouth made him lose all sense of reason and self. He zoned out on his new obsession, until his mommy picked him up and removed the wooden plaything from his mouth. "Uh-uh, that's not for chewing, little Timmy," she scolded him. She then picked up the pacifier, cleaned it off, and replaced it with the block. This snapped Tim out of his state of regression, which for the first time since he was transformed, scared him. He was now concerned about losing his mind to his now miniature body. She then checked his diaper and announced, "All dry! What a big boy you are!" This caught Tim off guard, since not too long ago she had changed his diaper. Does this mean to imply that he wets his diaper so frequently that being dry for 10 to 20 minutes was some form of accomplishment? This question was answered for him as, without warning, mommy said, "Oops, I guess I jinxed it. Oh well, you're still not all that wet. You can keep that one on for a little bit longer, at least until you wet again." Tim then started to tear up and attempted to say that he's not a baby and doesn't need diapers, but to Tim's dismay, it sounded simply like a bunch of "mmmhmms" and "bababa" sounds. This then made his mommy say, "Oh, you want your baba? Such a smarty pants, you'll be speaking in no time at all, sweety." She then took him into the kitchen and placed him in a weird chair. It took him a minute, but he soon realized it was a highchair. He began to shuffle in the chair as it was an embarrassing position to be in and he was really starting to get tired from all of this impossible stuff that had befallen him in the past hour or so. She began preparing a bottle as he squirmed in his high chair and was hoping this wouldn't take that long. She brought the bottle over to him and said, "My big thirsty guy is ready for his baba, yes he is," which made Tim blush as he wasn't used to being baby-talked. While it was super embarrassing, he was actually starting to enjoy it. She put the bottle on his chair and walked back over to the cabinet. She grabbed something out of it and a spoon from the drawer and made her way back over to Tim. She popped the lid on some kind of jar, and he tried to read what it said, but it was written in a foreign language of some kind. Now that he thought about it, the blocks he was playing with were also marked with some kind of unusual writings he didn't know. But before Tim could fully go over the details in his head, he began to hear a funny noise. It was coming from his mommy, she was doing something with the spoon. She began making chugga chugga chugga noises repeatedly. He wasn't sure why, but she did look funny and he couldn't help but giggle at her. She was also making a silly face which didn't help at all. Right when he started laughing, she took her moment and drove the train into the tunnel so to speak. This caught Tim off guard as he reflexively closed his mouth on the spoon, only to be met with the taste of something icky. It was some kind of vegetable, which one he couldn't tell you, but mommy sure could. She says, "What a big boy, eating you strained peas." Tim was a bit grossed out by this, but like most of his day, he wasn't really getting a choice in this. He did attempt to keep his mouth closed, but he fell for every trick in the book: the airplane, the car, and even the train again. He was feeling utterly defeated by the end of the jar and the worst part was, he definitely got more on him than in him like a real baby would. He was then wiped off with a wash rag and taken out of his high chair. His mommy had him in one arm and the bottle in the other. He thought that she was going to let him drink it in the playpen or something like that. But he was then led into a nursery room where she sat in a rocking chair and began to feed him directly from the bottle. The whole while, his face was pink as can be from sheer embarrassment, not only from the bottle feeding itself but also from the fact that he was made a complete fool out of during his mush feeding. As he subconsciously drank from the bottle, he wondered how much of his mental faculties had become that of a baby. But it's probably more accurate to say he thought "why me, has baby brain" just so you can get an idea of his mental vocabulary. As he pondered his future, he remembered his third wish that might get him out of this somehow. That idea was short-lived however, as he realized that he hadn't seen let alone had a drawing utensil once since he'd become like this. Again, his mommy cut his thought process off though. Tim's mother begins to pick him up and bring him over to the changing table. She starts to untape his dirty diaper and as she does, she comments "Oh my, someone made a stinky." Tim's face turns red with embarrassment, especially since he hadn't even known that he had used his diaper in the first place. His mother gently wipes him clean, removing the soiled diaper and getting a clean one out. She then places it under him, adding powder and diaper rash cream. As she applies the cream, she points out "Gotta make sure my little man doesn't get a rash during his nap." Tim lay there feeling humiliated and helpless as his mother finishes up the diaper change. After Tim finishes up his bottle mid diaper change, his mother declares it's time for a nap. She tapes up the clean diaper and begins changing him into his pajamas. Once he's all snug in his teddy bear jammies Tim's mother picks him up and brings him to his crib, where she tucks him in and kisses his forehead before leaving the room. Tim lay there feeling exhausted and confused, still trying to process all that had happened to him in the past few hours. He hopes that he'll get a chance to use the power of his third wish before he starts potty training since by then what'll be the point. He then sits up in the crib and wiggles about noticing how comfy his outfit is not just the pajamas but even the diaper feels pretty comfy at least when it's dry. He then sees a teddy bear next to him and grabs it thinking to himself he'll fix it when he wakes up. Chapter 3 The Ominous Mr.Bear Bear Tim woke up from his nap and rubbed his eyes, removing the sleepy specs that had accumulated during his nap. As he looked around, it took him a moment to remember where he was and what had happened. He sat up and thought to himself, "hmm guess I'm awake. This is weird. It's the first time I've been awake where I haven't been supervised." Even when he was in the playpen, someone was always watching him. But this was perfect for Tim, as he could finally compose his thoughts better. He then saw that Mr. Bear Bear was still under his arm, and he wasn't sure when he had come up with calling him that, but he felt like it fit. He then said to Mr. Bear Bear, "What do you think I should do about all this baby stuff?" However, with his now limited vocabulary and the pacifier in his mouth, it was completely incoherent to anyone but Tim himself and his new best friend. He then figured he would have to try to get his mother's attention somehow, but honestly, he didn't have a clue on how to do that. He paced in his roomy crib until the feeling of being trapped in his comfy prison became too much to bear, even though in reality it was closer to two or three minutes of waddling around the crib and working himself up. This finally boiled over as Tim lost himself and one tear became two, and before he knew it, he was full on bawling his eyes out and making quite a racket. His mother came into the room and said, "Looks like my little man is up!" She approached the edge of the crib and said, "Aww, honey, what's wrong? Did somebody wake up on the grumpy end of Dream Town?" Tim looked up and giggled at the funny words his mother had said. He felt like he was having trouble understanding exactly what she meant, but he figured it didn't matter. His mother had finally come to save him from the wooden jail cell. He held his arms up, clearly wanting to be picked up. The thing is, he was still holding Mr. Bear Bear, and so when his mother picked him up, this caused Mr. Bear Bear to fall out from under his arm, which reignited the nearly subsided tears. All his mother heard from her child's mouth was "babababababa," unclearly wanting his bear bear back. Fortunately for Tim, his mother was very understanding, realizing what the problem was fairly quickly. She reached into the crib with one arm while supporting Tim under his padded tushie with her other. She then handed him the bear, which helped Tim quiet down. She then said to him, "My little Timmy loves his Mr. Bear Bear, doesn't he?" He then thought that it was funny that his mother knew his bear friend's name too. But she can't understand me? How does she know the silly name I came up with? He thought to himself. Then it dawned on him that his grown-up mind and his baby mind may be merging and that's why things had felt so off to him. Its like gaining a section of memories from the life he was now living. This was promptly interrupted when his mother placed Tim onto the changing table for what felt like the bazillionth time for Tim. He tried to shout, "How many times a day am I gonna wet my pants?" but again, he just sounded like a grumpy baby. But his mother did understand one thing from that, her grumpy little baby was in no mood for a diaper change. Tim put on a grumpy face as he held Mr. Bear Bear close while his mother started untaping his diaper. Fortunately, this time Tim had only wet, which while annoying for him, was also a relief, which also bothered him in itself. He held his stuffed bear while playing with his hands as his mother wiped him down with a damp washcloth and eventually pulled out the soiled diaper from underneath him. She then grabbed a fresh diaper, this one a Huggies with Mickey Mouse characters on it, and placed it under his butt. She powdered and lotioned him up, taped the diaper securely, and declared that Tim needed something adorable to wear to the store. At that point, Tim had stopped paying attention to anything but Mr. Bear Bear, then his mother took his shirt off, leaving him topless for the first time since he got small. This was a little embarrassing, but it did give him an opportunity to see what was hiding under his shirt. No more chest hair, in fact, no hair anywhere aside from the top of his head, of course. He looked himself over, sitting upright and still on the changing table when his mother returned with what looked like a t-shirt and some jeans. But as she dressed him, he thought the shirt was odd since it had buttons on the bottom and not in the way they would normally go. These ones had them strewn on the bottom from left to right, not up and down like a normal button-up shirt, but she put it on and buttoned it. He felt secure, like his diaper was extra snug with this new shirt on. As for the jeans, these too were odd as they had some kind of strap that went over the front and latched onto a button on either side of him. To those in the know, which Tim was not, he'd just be dressed in a diaper, a onesie, and a pair of overalls, all the while oblivious to his outfit and too his soon to be predicament. The prospect of going out as he is would've had him mortified, but fortunately for him and his mother's sake, he was completely oblivious to what was transpiring. She then brought him downstairs and placed him in a baby bouncer as she did she declared she had only a few things left to do before they can go. Tim just sat there in the bouncer with his bear friend in his arms, a pacifier in his mouth, and a content expression on his face. He sat there in a trance-like state for an obscured amount of time before his mother returned, picked him up, and headed for the front door. She then opened the door and was on a course for the 4 door sedan that sat in the driveway. It was around this time Tim began to panic a little, unsure of what was happening as his mother led him to the car. She placed him into a weird seat and strapped him in. He was still clutching tightly to Mr. Bear Bear as he was locked in place in the car. Looks like Tim, Mr. Bear Bear, and his mother were going on an adventure that Tim had most certainly not signed up for. Chapter 4 Ch.4 the grossie Store There sat Tim, strapped into a car seat on his way to an unknown destination, as his mother drove down the street. He felt anxious about being seen in his babyish state, even though he knew full well that no one would view him as anything besides a baby wherever he ended up. Despite this, he couldn't shake the fear of being ripped from his safe space at home and thrust into a new, potentially terrifying, and foreign environment. That's when he started to hear music, or at least he thinks he did. Although he wasn't sure where it was coming from, it seemed to be all around him. The music he heard was upbeat, with simple notes and basic lyrics, but he quickly began to enjoy it. Before he knew it, he was bouncing up and down in his car seat, it was an absolute rave with Mr. Bear as they danced the rhythm of the music. His mother caught a glimpse of him in the rear-view mirror and said, "You love your nursery rhymes, don't you, sweety?" She couldn't help but smile at her goofy baby as he bounced in place in the back of the sedan. The drive wasn't long and they soon pulled into a parking lot filled with people coming and going to the large building in front of the lot She found a spot to park as close to the entrance as possible and expertly maneuvered the car into place. The car grew quiet as she unbuckled her seatbelt and exited, with Tim watching curiously. She started to walk away from the car and made her way to a mini roof, grabbing something Tim couldn't see from his position in the car. She returned and opened Tim's door, unbuckling him from the car seat and taking him out of the car. Now Tim could see what she had retrieved from the mini roof - it was a cart. She placed him in the front of the cart and they made their way past all the other people, entering the building. The building was packed with people, all in a rush, and Tim's mother was no exception. Tim wondered what could cause such a sudden and unnecessary haste in this place. As they entered, Tim saw flowers outside, and once they crossed the threshold, he saw stands for bread and boxes with pictures of snacks. He was immediately hit with a strange smell - like the smell of nature, but more manufactured. He saw stands and stands of fruit and vegetables, but his mother wheeled him past those, opting to start with less perishable foods first. That's when Tim remembered what this building was, and shouted "Gwwooww swoow!" His mother looked at him, unsure of what he was trying to say, and patted Tim on the head. She said, "We gotta get my little man some nom noms, don't we? Tim just continued to stare in awe at the gigantic grocery store. He was shocked at how big it felt. He had noticed before how strange it was to be this small, but this put it into a brand new perspective for him. He was absolutely shocked at this place. While Tim stared in awe, his mother began to do all the necessary shopping to keep her and her family well fed until the next time. As they passed through an aisle, Tim saw something he wanted and began to make noises and point. His mom eventually had her attention captured and looked to where he was pointing, confused. She saw crayons and said, "Oh yeah, you must remember these from when I gave you some a few weeks ago." Tim looked up with another look of confusion, wondering why he had not seen the crayons at home. His mother said, "Well, if you miss them that bad, maybe we can give them another go when we get home, but I can't buy these right now, especially since we already have some at home." Tim was satisfied with that and was more than willing to drop it for now. His mother was surprised at the quickness to drop the crayons, almost as if he understood what she had said, which she then laughed off as a coincidence. They continued their shopping, picking up all the usual essentials like food, drinks, paper towels, laundry stuff, and paper plates. That's when they made it to Tim's aisle, the baby section. Tim turned red, knowing that no matter what she picked out in this aisle, it would most likely have something to do with his butt. She grabbed some pamper brand diapers and said that maybe they should try a different kind this time. The first thing and he's already mortified. Then she grabbed some wipes, powder, and some creams for good measure. The last thing she bought was some new pacifiers. She added that it was time to move up a size, to which Tim thought, I didn't know they came in different sizes. His mommy finished up in the rest of the aisles and made her way back to the produce section. Tim breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that they must be nearly done. His mommy began to bag an assortment of different fruits and veggies, and then made a beeline for the registers. Of course, they were all crowded, just his luck, he felt Tim and his mother finally made it to the checkout line, where they sat waiting their turn for what felt like an eternity to Tim. After what was likely 15 minutes, they finally had their items placed on the conveyor belt, ready to be scanned. Just as the last few items were being bagged, they heard a loud noise behind them. Someone had dropped a container of juice while loading it into their shopping cart, which startled Tim, causing him to start crying. His mother quickly paid for the groceries, loaded the cart, and tried to comfort Tim by bouncing him a little. However, as she did so, she caught a whiff of a stinky diaper. "Uh oh, looks like my little guy got the poop scared right out of him," she joked, which only upset Tim more, causing him to cry even harder. Despite the situation,she took a moment to appreciate the joke. She then made her way back to the car as quickly and safely as possible. This was the longest Tim had gone in a dirty diaper, as they had been trapped in the store for over an hour. He hadn't even noticed that his diaper was in such a state until his mother pointed it out, embarrassing him even more. She made her way back to the car, where she efficiently loaded the back of the sedan. However, her return to the store only served to confuse Tim, who was still too busy crying to care. As she wheeled him back into the store and headed towards the women's bathroom, she grabbed a bag with yellow ducks on it and took Tim out of the wagon. Although Tim's tears had mostly subsided, they still rolled down his face. Upon entering the bathroom, she went straight to the diaper changing station that was built into the wall. She pulled it open and strapped Tim into it, but as she started undoing the buttons on his overalls, he realized what she was doing and his embarrassment caused his tears to start anew. She expertly got the overalls off, followed by the onsie, and was able to easily access the dirty diaper. With ease, she placed the two pieces of clothing into a plastic bag and set to work changing Tim's diaper She untaped his stinky diaper while Tim somewhat squirmed on the table. She carefully grabbed the front of the diaper to open it up and as she did, Tim felt the cold air hit his diaper area, which caused his pee-pee to go off. His mother quickly covered the stream with the already oversaturated diaper, which caused some leaking onto the changing table. She quickly wiped up the mess with some of the paper towels she keeps on hand for such emergencies. After the stream subsided and the table was dried, she began to wipe Tim clean with some wet wipes, first the front and then the back, making sure to keep Tim elevated so as not to get messy again. Once his bottom was properly cleaned, she removed the diaper and let him settle back down. She balled the dirty diaper up like a pro and placed it into the trash can. She then got out a fresh diaper, lifted his legs, and gently placed the fresh diaper under him. Next came the powder. She got him nice and powdered up, closed the diaper, and made sure it was secured nicely. Tim, at this point, had his face covered by his hands, not wanting to see anything and fully committed to being embarrassed. His mother took him off the table and placed the dirty cloths into the ducky bag. She then made her way back to the wagon just outside the bathroom. Tim then realized she hadn't dressed him. Was she going to leave him topless all the way home? Unfortunately for Tim, that was indeed the case. As she placed him in the wagon, he shamefully sat there wearing nothing but his fresh diaper which adorned Goofy from Disney on the front. For the first time since they had arrived, it felt like his mom wasn't in a rush as she leisurely made her way to the exit. It was almost as if she was proud of her little bundle of joy and wanted everyone to see him in his semi-naked glory. Tim's face was red the whole way out of the building, to say the least. He was fully relieved to be returned to his car seat where Mr. Bear Bear waited for him. He unconsciously hugged him as tightly as his little arms could as they made their way back home. If you enjoy what you read and want more and want it sooner then others check out my patreon I've recently made it comes with access to a discord server that is a place where we can all talk in a more private space patreon.com/LittleWritersRetreat

Incomplete | In-progress This is generated from a "what if" idea The Diaper dimension as portrayed by many is too harsh This idea is about a flipped world where the decision of an Amazon brought about a rude shift in the power dynamic between the Amazon, 'Tweeners and Littles alike. Plot Settings: Lozali: Future Amazonia by a century Amazonia: Here we have our lovely diaper dimension Earth: Our dear Earth NB: 'Lozali' is made up from Amazonia and Libertalia LIttle scenes: Moved to https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/57308-idea-adoption-thread/&do=findComment&comment=2046649 Updated Version there ☝️

THE MAGIC SHOW INTRODUCTION When my girlfriend broke up with me I moved back to my hometown, and started living with my step mom, Jackie. I didn’t have anywhere else to go. The condo, and our cars were all in my ex’s name. She was always the more responsible one. Living with Jackie again really filled out my cliche - that being : a thirty-one year old, struggling magician, that lives in his mom’s basement. She didn’t mind at all. Jackie had needed help working on the house ever since my father passed away last year, and welcomed the help. She ran a small daycare out of the house during the week. Which I thought would help the ‘struggling’ part of my current situation. I expected that I could score a few jobs doing kid’s parties for her clients. Most of them were single moms though. With little expendable income. I recognized a few of the women from grade school. Jackie didn’t charge them much to watch their kids. She had a soft spot for single moms. She raised my step sister all alone until she married my dad. The odd jobs around the house kept me occupied enough during the day. But, without a girlfriend to have sex with at night I was obviously left to my own devices - those being fantasies of wearing diapers and getting treated like a baby by pretty girls. It didn’t take long for all of the latter to become entangled. PART ONE ONE WEEK LATER... It was late Wednesday afternoon. I was finishing up a magic show that Jackie had helped me set up for the kids and their parents. “Okay Kids! Was that cool or what? I got one more trick for you. Who wants to see their mommy or daddy act like a chicken?” “YEAH!!... SO COOL!!!... YEAH!!!...” The kids erupted with anticipation. One little girl turned to her mom “I LIKED THE WABBIT!!! CAN I HAVE A WABBIT MOMMY!!!” The woman smiling back at the little girl was Dana - one of the girls I had recognized from high school. She caught me staring at her for a couple seconds too long. Shooting me a coy smile. I blushed, and tried to maintain my composer. “You hear that grown ups? The kids say they want to see you get HYPNOTIZED! You’re not gonna disappoint them are you?” I pulled a watch out of my pocket, and lifted it into the air. Instructing the kids to cover their ears. “Just stare at the watch now all you grown ups... you’re getting tired... Your eyes are heavy... On the count of three you will fall into a deep sleep. ONE... TWO... THREE...” The adults all slumped over in unison. “When I snap my fingers you will all wake up and be chickens until I snap my fingers again.” With one swift flick of my finger the adults all sprung from their chairs and started flapping their arms and strutting about the room. “BAWK, BAWK” they screeched as their kids rolled with laughter. I let the kids have their fun for a few minutes. “Okay! that’s long enough I think. We wouldn't want them to get stuck as chickens would we?” “OH NO!!!... TURN THEM BACK... QUICK!!!... NO!!!...” The youngsters were all shouting at once. Most of them maintained their playful giggles all the while. Until I hypnotized them too... “Okay parents that’s enough.” It took a few moments for them all to awkwardly shuffle back to their seats. “When I count to three everyone will wake up.” Adults and kids alike were staring at me through distant glassy eyes - completely unaware of what was coming next. “But... when you wake up…” my voice quivered anxiously, “ When you wake up anytime you see me wearing a diaper you will think I’m actually a baby, and treat me like one until I put my normal clothes back on again.” Dana cornered me after the show. “How have you been? I haven't seen you since High School? Blair really liked you... erm... your show... you know?” she was fumbling her words like a little school girl. “Thanks. It was my pleasure. I needed something to do. Things here are...” I trailed off not wanting to remind her that I lived with my step mom, if she was in fact flirting with me. “If you were gonna say boring. Join the club. Carsonville hasn't changed much since you left. If you’re free Friday maybe we can help each other not be bored. Here’s my number.” Dana shot me another coy smile and handed me a piece of notebook paper. “I should be free.” I tried to play cool - even though I was sure I was blushing again. Dana was pretty back then and really grew into her body nicely. I couldn’t believe she was into me. Jackie was in the kitchen opening a bottle of wine by the time I joined her in the kitchen, after showing to her car. “Celebrate a good show before dinner?” she asked as she poured two very big cups. Jackie liked her wine. And I was never one to turn down a drink. We finished the bottle before Jackie started cooking, and another one at dinner. Needless to say I was pretty drunk as I rushed to the basement the second I had finished eating. I was obviously excited to get myself into a diaper, but now there was an urgency. I had to pee so bad after drinking all that wine. I tore my clothes off with a hurry on the way to my room, and quickly tapped a diaper from my personal stash around my hips. I was walking like Frankenstein’s monster on my way back to Jackie. Trying to hold the pee in until she saw me. Jackie was cleaning the dishes. She had her back to me when I stepped back into the kitchen. My heart was pounding. It would be so embarrassing if the hypnosis didn’t work. But even still - I was so drunk... thinking about her actual reaction to me pissing myself right in front of her. Wearing nothing but a giant baby diaper, nursery print and all. It was giving me a hard on. This was happening now, for better or worse. I didn’t have to put any effort into it at all. As soon as I let go a little I could feel the front of my diaper start growing warmer. “Mommy…” I squeaked, tugging at the back of Jackie’s dress. “I have a acciwent...” Jackie turned around, and let out a gasp. I feared the worst. Her big blue eyes were wider than I’d ever seen them, filled with a look of horror - one that you would find on a woman who just saw her thirty one year old step son pissing in a giant baby diaper and talking to her like he was a toddler. My heart skipped a beat or two - before her eyes glassed over, and her mouth relaxed into a smile. She knelt down and poked my belly. “Did mommy's little man have an accident?” She cood at me. “We will have to clean him up before beddy-bye. Yes we will.” It worked! I was so relieved. “I go peepee!” I shouted at her in excitement. “I want sleep with you!” Jackie put the last dish away and took my hand. “Okay baby. Let’s get you cleaned up.” Jackie took me to my room, and laid me on the bed, and untaped my wet diaper. She gently cleaned me with baby wipes, cooing at me as she did. “Somebody really made their diaper wet didn’t he?” she slid a fresh diaper underneath me, and shook the baby powder over my naked body. “We’ll use extra powder this time. Baby doesn’t want a rash.” she booped my nose before fastening the last tape. “All clean!” “Play mommy! Play!” I demanded. As I wiggled around in my diaper. “In the morning it’s bedtime now. Come on.” She helped me up, and led me out of the room by my hand. “I really have to do something with this room.” she said as she shut the lights out and led me upstairs to the nursery. She tried to put me in one of the cribs that she used for the daycare, but i fought her. “I wan play with mommy!” I protested, trying to squirm away from her and the crib. “Someone is feisty tonight isn’t he?” I was still drunk. “Well mommy is gonna go to bed soon too baby. I guess you can stay up with me while I get ready. I followed Jackie to her room with a smile from ear to ear. Everything was going perfect. It got better once she situated me in the middle of her bed. She unzipped her dress and let it fall to the floor. My erection throbbed in my diaper as I watched my beautiful step mom undress. She was nearing 50 but her body was still something to behold. “Come on, and be good for mommy.” She leaned across the bed to grab me. Her breasts were inches from my face as she scooped me towards her. There wasn’t a thought otherwise. I grabbed her bosom and played with it as she scooted me to the edge of the bed. Latching onto her nipples when they close enough to my mouth. “MAMA!!!” I babbled and I sucked on it before she pulled me off. “You’re too old for those, baby!” she giggled. “Mommy will make you a bottle after her shower.” Jackie pulled me away from her and sat me on the bathroom floor before slipping her smooth legs into the tub. After the bath she made me a bottle as promised and laid me down in the crib for bed. At this point I was ready to be alone with my thoughts. I spent all night playing with myself and making a mess in my diaper for Jackie to change in the morning. The morning was just as fulfilling. Jackie woke me up in the morning. And changed my diaper. Treating me just as much like her little baby as she did the night before. She fixed me a bottle and sat me down in the play area, just in time for the other kids to start getting dropped off. “Isn’t he cute… he’s getting so big!” the other moms would praise me as they dropped their little ones off. I was especially happy when Dana showed up to drop her daughter off. “DANA!” I squealed as I made my way over to her on my hands and knees. Reaching up at her when I made my way to her feet. “KISS!!! KISS DANA!!!” “Aww... He’s so precious Jackie.” Dana knelt down and wrapped her arms around me and smooched myface. “So smart!” she huffed. “You make sure Blair has a good day big guy. I'm Counting on youOUWEE!” I had grabbed a handful of her butt before she pulled away and surprised her. She hoisted herself up rather quickly. I tried to get a handful of her breast before it was too late. But only managed to pull her blouse open. “Oh my! Watch out for this one!” she laughed, quickly covering the bright red bra I had just exposed. Her cheeks were as red as it was. “Honestly I don’t know what’s gotten into him.” Jackie said apologetically. “He tried to latch onto mine last night. You don’t think it was too early to put him on the bottle do you? “They have to grow up sometime.” she laughed. Buttoning up her shirt. “But boys will be boys. I have to run though. See you tonight Jackie. I spent all day playing with my step mom and the other babies. The last hour was a struggle to not mess myself. Not that I didn’t want to... I just wanted to do it in front of Dana. She couldn't have come sooner. “Blair is just waking up from her nap, let me go get her. Wait here.” Jackie gestured towards the couch before making her way to the nursery. “And how is my favorite little man?” Dana turned her attention to me. My attention was focused on her perky breasts since she walked in. I crawled over to her, making baby noises, already starting to pee a little in my diaper with every step. “Dana!” I babbled playfully as I crawled up onto the couch and into her lap. She bounced me around playfully for a few minutes before she discovered that I was wet. By that time i was already scrunching my face up, as I buried it in her cleavage. Even though I had to go poop so bad it still took a lot of conscious effort to mess myself. “Uh Oh! Is someone making a stinky!?!” Dana was pinching her nose and snaking it in my face. “Does someone need a diapee change?” she asked me playfully. I wiggeled around on top of her. Smearing the mess I made underneath me. Giggling, and pointing at the pile of my special diapers. “DIAPER!” I yelled and pointed again. “Okay, okay! I guess I can help your mommy out. It’s the least I can do.” I couldn’t believe it. Dana - the 2007 cheerleading captain - my crush - the women I was going on a date with tomorrow night was changing my diaper. “Stop that!” Dana demanded playfully. Pulling my hand of her breast one more time. “Looks like he likes yours as much as mine. You didn’t have to do that.” Jackie had come back with Blair as Dana was finishing my diaper change “Here I’ll trade you.” I took one more chance while she was distracted to grope her breast. I laid awake that night thinking about how hard it still was to poop myself. Even though I wanted to. It didn’t take that much thinking... When I was sure Jackie was asleep I snuck out of my crib and made my way to my room downstairs. I grabbed my pocket watch and watched it swing in the mirror. When I felt myself getting drowsy I pressed play on a recording I had just made. I could hear my own voice as I drifted further away...“When you're wearing diapers you will no longer be potty trained. You have no control over when you pee or poop. You’ll be just like a real baby until you wear your big boy clothes.” When I came to, I waddled back to my crib and fell asleep. Anxious for Jackie to wake me up for one more afternoon of fun before I had to put my real clothes back on for a little while. Tomorrow would be Friday - Dana’s and my date! There was no way I wasn't going to be thinking about that sexy woman changing my diaper the whole time.

Another story I wrote awhile back. If you like evil mommies then here you go. "I love you." the young man said to the girl he sat next to on the bar counter. "You literally just meet me an hour ago Chris." She responded as she lit a cigarette. She was an angel in Chris's eyes. 5'10, long dark brown hair, hazel brown eyes, plump cherry red lips, brown skin, and a body that would make Harvey Milk reconsider. "I love Pizza and it only took one slice." He responded before downing his third shot of whiskey. When Moriah first walked in, he saw her from the entrance. She was wearing a navy blue cocktail dress and heels. His draw dropped when he saw her and his heart races when she smiled at him. He then died for a split second when she walked over to him and asked him his name. "Did you just compared me to a slice of pizza?" She said with a smile and her ever sultry voice. They had been talking about everything since her first hello. Chris was ready to go in for the kill and lock it down. "Pizza is delicious, just like you. And anyone who doesn't agree should be imprisoned." "You're a silly little boy, I like that. So cute." she giggled at Chris's joke. "Little boy? Nothing little about me Moriah." He responded by raising an eyebrow and grinning her way. "You can't even rent a car baby, now fuss with me and I'll call you baby all night long. I could just pinch those adorable cheeks of yours, both sets." Moriah reached out and grabbed one of his cheeks and pinched it. "Just a cute baby boy I got here." she teased "I'm a man, a real man." "Oh really? Then how about you come home with me and show me what a real man you are. Make me reconsider calling you a little baby boy." These were the words he'd been waiting for. She wanted him and he obviously wanted her. He did drop 40 dollars on the woman after all. She wasn't acting tipsy, but she had to be, 40 dollars in drinks would do that to you. "Let me call an Uber than." "No need, We can take my car. It's nothing special, a black '09 Toyota, but it gets me from A to B." She stood up from her stool and reached into her baby blue purse. She pulled out her car keys and walked ahead of Chris, leading him out of the bar and toward her car that was parked on the side of the building. She walked over to the driver's seat and waited for the tipsy Chris to his door. "Hurry up baby!" she raised her sultry voice with a little authority. She was smiling and still remaining playful. Chris put some pep in his step and walked over to the passenger seat. He stumbled a little, he wondered how Moriah manages to walk so gracefully in her condition. She unlocked the door and Chris hopped in. Moriah started the car and the two left the bar hiding toward Moriah's home. "So Chris, we gotta make a little stop." She said taking a right at a red light. "And what is this stop?" In Chris's head, he feared the worse. An ass whooping from 3 bulky guys with bats because no one wants to scratch up their knuckles. "Are you going to get me beat up? If so, Moriah, we can skip that part get straight to the robbing." Moriah chuckled and rolled her eyes. "So silly, I'm not that type of woman. Plus, I could never bring harm to that cute little baby face of yours." It was getting a little annoying, but Chris didn't say much about it. She thought he was cute, so why throw a fit over it? The two soon drove up a street corner with a moderately pretty woman in make-up leaning on a wall. She walked up to the car smoking a cigarette. "Hi, Miss..." She paused and looked over at Chris who didn't want to look her in the eye. Was Moriah about to buy a hooker? He wasn't going to say no to a threesome, but like hell, he would be paying for it. "And you to handsome. Two is going to be a 100$ extra." Moriah kept up her smiled and unlocked the back door. "Sure thing. You'll come back to my house with us right?" "Extra." She responded. "Okay." She turned to Chris. "Hop in the back with her." She asked politely but it was still a demand. Chris looked at her confused. He wasn't keen on being in the back seat with a hooker. Plus, he was fine where he was. "Listen, I-" "Shh!" She said placing a finger on her mouth. "Quiet now. To. The. Back. Don't make me throw you back there. I'll get the car seat while I'm at it." Chris grunted and stepped out of the car. He better get some ass out of this. This was embarrassing now." He got into the back seat and sat next to the prostitute who was still smoking her cigarette. He wasn't a fan of them, to be honest, but wouldn't complain. He looked over her clothing. Red crop top, red mini skirt, black heels, and a big leather purse. She looked at him and smiled. "So, wanna start now?" Before Chris could respond Moriah spoke up. "NO! Not yet. Just get to know each other. You'll be getting personal soon enough." She bit down on the side of her red bottom lip. Chris and the hooker talked. She eventually gave her name, Holiday, and then eventually admitted her real name. Her name was Pam, and when she said it Moriah laughed. "Pam? Kinda like pampers. That's cute." Chris glared at her. That condescending tone of hers. They continued talking, Pam explained her want to be an actress but a drug addiction ruin that and she backstabbed a dear friend. A blind New York lawyer. She's now just trying to get by while working as a server in a local diner. They eventually arrive in front of a larger than average size house sitting on a dark silent street. She stepped out of the car and pulled the door open for Pam and Chris. "Come on in darlings, I wanna have some fun. Lots and lots of cute fun." She said with her sultry soft voice. Chris and Pam followed Moriah into her home and the door shut behind them. "Welcome to my home. But this won't be where our fun begins. Not for now at the least." Moriah walked them into the back and up and into a dark room. "Chris baby, close that door for me. Chris did it and just thought if she's up to something she'd regret it. Now in the dark, Chris and Pam notice the scent of baby powder in the room. "Where are we?" Pam asked. "Lights." With one word the lights turned on to reveal a nursery meant for an adult. It was in pastel blue and the most babyish things were there. The room was spacious even with set up this oddball of a woman had. "This is where the magic happens." She winked at them. Chris noticed something, her outfit from before, it was gone. She wasn't naked, she was just wearing something else. The red mini had turned into a solid sky blue dress with an apron around her waist and white heels. "When did you change clothes?" Moriah laughed walked over to the empty crib and lowered its railing. "It's been empty for some time. Now I can finally have some fun." She then looked at Chris. "Wannabe be cute for me little boy?" "What the hell is this Moriah?" He asked in confusion. Chris looked around frantically, noticing the soft white carpet, the corner full of giant baby toys. The chest right next to it. There was a large light blue and yellow changing table across from the crib. It shelves held powder, wipes, and diapers. Chris only counted a couple. They were thick, and all had a different design on them. There was an odd cherry red lipstick on all of them. It was more like a brand. Each mark wasn't exactly in the same spot, just a general area. "Moriah, what the hell are you into?" Pam snickered. "She's an ABDL." "Is that a club sandwich." "Stop fucking with me. ABDL means Adult Baby Diaper Lover. A kink where someone gets off on being in a diaper and what could possibly come with it. It can get...weird." She then turned back to Moriah. "You looking for a Mommy? I can do that for you sweaty." "No. I'm the Mommy hear, and I'm the only one in charge." She walked towards Chris. "No Daddies either. Not in this nursery. So that makes you the-" Chris backed up before interrupting. "I came for sex, not this fucked up shit." Moriah frowned. "Well, that won't do? I drove you here for that reason. I won't have a baby to play with then." "You got Pam. Just pay her the 200 and you can get what? 2-3 hours." "Just about." Pam replied. Moriah was getting annoyed. "I'm interested in putting you in that crib. And Pamper too over there." She sneered at Pam. Pam shook at that, something about what she just said felt off. Pamper. Why pamper? "Know what? I need to get back to my pimp. He's going-" "Nonsense! You aren't anyone's girl." She said looking at Pam with an all too knowing look. "Just a free agent. No one to follow where you go or keep you safe." Pam was getting scared. She gripped her purse and thought about the gun in her purse. A little thing, but enough to fuck someone up. "Your starting to get weird." "I am weird." She stepped closer to the sex worker and reach out and grabbed her by the arm. Moriah pulled Pam close into her and pulled on her blonde hair yanking her head back. She then kissed Pam on her check. She left a cherry red lip mark on Pam's check. "There you go. You're going to feel very weird soon. Whatever you do, don't fight it. Let it just happen. Save you some trouble." "What. Did you poison me?" Pam felt it. The part of her check that was kissed by Moriah was vibrating, warm waves spreading out from it. She felt it, she was losing strength. Something was happening to her. Pam reached into her as she started to stumble. She grabbed the little pistol from her purse and aimed it at Moriah. "What the hell did you do to me?" Chris heart was pumping, ready to fight or run. His night was getting crazier than usual. He couldn't let Pam shoot Moriah. "Pam...Don't do anything brash." "Brash? She just poisoned me or something." The gun was feeling heavy in her right hand. It was tingling...and then her hand gained a plastic shine and turned white. She screamed and tried to pull the trigger and shoot Moriah, but her fingers had turned flat and weak. As it dropped from her hand, Pam grabbed her hand and look at it. She then screamed and looked towards Chris. "Help me." Chris watched on in terror and interest, he wanted to see exactly what was happening. "How?" Moriah walked up to Pam and grabbed her gun. "Dangerous thing. Imagine if my little had picked this up Pamper. And look at that." Moriah grabbed Pam's hand and caressed it with a smile. "Even your other hand is changing too! Be careful what you touch." Pam looked at her hands, both flaps traveling down her wrists. "Now those feet are going next. Ready? 3.." Moriah started counting with a grin on her face. She was enjoying it. "Wait what! Stop!" Pam screamed. 2..1...Gone." Her ankle and toes shriveled up into white thin plastic cloth in her heels. She fell over on her side hitting the soft carpet. Her feet then finally become flaps. "And its going to spread Pamper. You're going to be so cute for me." "Stop this. I don't even know what's going on. What are you doing? Just let me go!" Pam pleads. "Pamper you know exactly what I'm doing to you." Moriah went to get close to Pam's ear. "You're becoming the fixation. What's this little fetish without the most enjoyable part. The diaper." She moved away and laughed. "And I go all the way Pamper. Can't wait to get your cutesy self all done. Moriah reached for her clothes and pulled down Pam's skirt revealing she had no panties on. Pam cried. She was being violated. She had just told the most fucked up thing someone said they were going to do to her. Moriah then pulled off her tank top as Pam squirmed. She then felt her tormentors hands on her body, caressing her flesh. Grabbing her breast running her finger down Pam's tummy and to her groin. "STOP! Chris help me!" Chris watched. He felt like that all he could do is watch. "Moriah...stop this. Whatever it is." He wanted to watch, he had to see if what Moriah was doing was real. He had to stay and watch. "DO SOMETHING!" Pam shouted, tears running down her eyes. Her lower legs were transforming, her joints painlessly popping and bone becoming diaper. Her hands were tapes and flaps of white from the forearms down. Moriah glanced at Chris. "I know you wanna watch it. To see her crinkle away." Moriah had glided across her body, flicking at Pam's nipples. Pam bit down on her lip and protested. Moriah then slid to fingers into Pam's vagina. "Like that Pamper?" She whispered to Pam who squirmed under the force of Moriah's hand. Chris watched on. A part of him wanted to step forward. He couldn't think, maybe he didn't want Moriah's touch and do something like that to him. As Moriah's fingers caused Pam nothing but pleasure, she felt something changing in her. She then felt Moriah pull something string-like from her vagina with a sick grin. "What is that?" Moriah sighed and put it back into Pam's lips. "Just cotton strands." Pam felt her vagina changing from in deepest parts, her very cells were being overwritten with atoms of dry 'super absorbing polymer'(SAP). The SAP then started to spread into her blood and changing her flesh. Her groined turned slowly into the padding. Her thighs thin, crinkle, and turn into long tabs that laid dead on the floor. The transformation took her arms too, reducing them into nothing but flaps of diaper tabs. The diaper Pam was becoming had taken her limbs and already snatched her groin from her. It wanted more, and it would take much more. Pam could fill her shoulders turn, the bones changing into something else and the shape of her arms melt away. She knew they were becoming padding. The feeling of tingling started to act on her chest and neck. She could still feel Moriah's hands playing with her and leaning into her face. "Only a matter of time little diaper!" She then felt Moriah claw down her chest with her nails, causing white trails of ash to appear down her dry skin. "Should have lotion up more." Her nails then touched padding and continued to what was once her sex. "Your one hell of a bitch!" Pam responded with a raspy voice as she tried to spit at her only to find her mouth had dried to the point that barely if any came out. She felt the changing traveling up her stomach and hips. Replacing her organs with sap and padding. Her stomach slowly turned into quilted padding in the shapes of diamonds. "The prettiest bitch of them all." The skin of Pam's hips started to pinch and rode up her sides to what use to consider her arms. Suddenly blue elastic leak guards popped free from the pinched skin. Her legs had been reduced to flat strands of plastic tabs. Moriah with that persistent smile picked at the elastic with just her long nails. "So cute. I think you look much better this way. You're better off." Pam's breast were next to turn. They shifted from warm soft mounds of flesh to even softer padding under Moriah's other hand. Moriah then slapped it and forced it down into flat padding like her stomach. At the same time, her back had been covered in plastic and taken on a noticeable arch. Pam clench down her teeth in anger at the slap. It stung but it quickly vanished into nothing. Pam then felt Moriah do it once more to the other mound as she kept picking at her elastic. "FUCK YOU MORIAH! FUCK YOU CHR-" She quickly found her mouth covered with Moriah's hand. "Don't be like that. He can't help you. He's just a baby." She laughed and removed her hand. Pam's mouth had been stolen, turned into diaper padding. Like some rapidly spreading disease, it quickly covered her face. Her hair had started to meld with her back and neck, it to just becoming plastic. "Bye, bye Pam-per!" Chris's eyes were fixated on Pam. The madness of this. To watch an entire woman turned into a human-size diaper right before his fucking eyes. He remembered how Moriah referred to him as a baby. He knew he was next. Moriah was going to do something to him. She wanted him in that crib. Pam's face was now completely soft quilted padding. She felt a pull on her neck sucking her into her chest and was popping out of the top of her head. Even her ears were gone, she couldn't hear anything and barely feel. Bunched up elastic popped out of her head and shoulders as her head was sucked into her giant padded body until she was no more. Moriah then took her index finger and dragged in across Pam's new diaper body. She started at where her head had once been and dragged in down her chest, in gliding across the soft padding. She knew Pam could feel it, her humanity was somewhat there, and she knew how she exactly felt about it. Chris had seen enough. He kept trying to move his feet, trying with all his physical strength to move them from the nursery carpet. Like a miracle, a small but monuments one, Chris moved his foot then another and stepped back to the door. Moriah was still focused on the giant diaper before her. He slowly opened the door with his back towards it and once it was wide enough to open he slipped out and ran. Moriah glanced over as he left and looked back at her victim. "Fold." Removing her finger from her poor victim. Chris moved down the hallway and closed 20 feet in a matter of seconds. She was at the door and desperately tried to turn the nob. Pulling and twisting with all his might to no avail. He then kicked at it only to fall on his ass. Pam was now fully a giant adult diaper, motionless on the warm carpet floor. Her arms then started folding over themselves and over her padded chest, the exact process happen with her legs. The massive diaper then folded itself in half, creating a sweet-smelling gust of air. The red lip mark then reappeared on the diaper clashing with the crisp white diaper that was once Pam. "Damn. Okay, Chris, you gotta get out of here!" Chris dashed to the nearest window and tried to pull it open. He pulled up on it with on his strength, but as the door, it was too no avail. It was unlocked, yet it was like the house wouldn't let him leave, or rather escape. "Fuck." Moriah smiled and placed a hand on the diaper and rubbed the soft crinkly plastic. "Almost there. Now just shrink up to the proper size." Chris wasn't going to let himself get caught. He didn't have a plan, but he had a will. That gun of Pam's would be useful right now. Chris ran into the kitchen and grabbed a knife out of a knife block. He wasn't going to face her, he'd play it smart and hide. Chris moved fast and ran upstairs, hoping he can possibly find a way out from there. Moriah watched as the large diaper started to shrink, losing mass right before her eyes. She'd seen it all before, so many times she'd lost count. Maybe once she felt some form of pity for the victims, but now she could only smile with glee down at the diapers she made. Pam was no different. Moriah thought she was giving her a better way out. Instead of dying on the streets from a client or drugs, she just became a cute diaper instead. Moriah grabbed the folded diaper and brought it to her nose. She took a whiff of its sweet scent. "Mmmmm. I can't wait to tape you on my little cutie." Then Moriah spoke up. "Baby! Where are you? It's time to get you diapered up!" She said in a warm, sultry, and inviting tone. She exited the nursery and slowly checked the downstairs humming a tune. Chris heard her and even a part of him wanted to walk to her or yell his location, he knew better. Whatever this woman could do, it was obviously magic. Something that couldn't exist, shouldn't exist, but it did. Science was turned on its head and a woman was turned into a giant diaper before his eyes. He just wished he could have saved her. But he was scared something would happen to him. Still humming, Moriah started walking up the steps of her house. Her heels clicking across the floor making each step sound more and more ominous. Chris slowly crept across the floor, entering the farthest room down the hallway. It was a bedroom, Moriah's bedroom. So much girly stuff he wanted to barf if it wasn't time to be serious. He turned around to exit but the heard her reach the top floor. "Baby! Are you up here? Is this hide and seek? I love playing these childish games. I guess you really want to be my little! I was getting worried." She said as she opens the nearby door leading into a storage closet. "Not in there...to bad you can't hide from me." She then laughed like she already had checkmated him. Chris moved quietly and went under Moriah's bed, slowly his breath and hoping she wouldn't find him. And if she did, she'd get a deep gash for it. He felt shame for being scared of this woman, but after what she did he'd be crazy not to try and kill her. Moriah checked each room and until she got to her own cracked open. "Hmmm. In here? I don't think I left my door open." Moriah entered the room, the diaper in hand. "Chris baby, where are you?" She walked past the bed the one she sought was under and to the closet. She opened it and yelled, "Got ya!" She founding that wasn't already there. It was a walk-in closet but she knew Chris didn't hide there. She looked around her room and then focused on her bed. Moriah walked over to her bed. "I just can't find him." Moriah said in defeat and the plopped her ass on the bed. "I just wonder where your hiding." Chris laid on his stomach as she attempted to hide from Moriah. He tensed up as she sat on her bed just above him. He looked over to see two white heels and two brown calves. He thought of attacking her this way, but he didn't want to hurt her. Not unless he was forced too. If he attacked her, what's stopping her from calling the cops. In the nursery downstairs a single bottle of baby power flew off the shelf and rolled out of the nursery. It was in no rush. Simply rolling down the hall. "Yes, Pam?" Chris hears her say over sudden crinkling. "What do you mean I'm not trying hard enough." Chris then wonders what going on. Was this woman talking to Pam? But she turned her into a diaper. Was she still there! "I know you wanna get worn and get wet but I just can't find baby." Chris shook his head, no way that was Pam's desires. "Check under the bed! I haven't thought of that!" Chris quickly crawled from out under the bed with his back turned from Moriah. "Got you!" He heard her shout as a hand grabbed his shoulder and Pam's diapered form is shoved into his face from behind form off Moriah's bed. He took a big breath before breaking free. He turned and slashed at her with the knife. Moriah didn't flinch as it came in contact with her face and turned into a gray plastic toy knife. She hopped off the bed with a smile. "Babies always want to play, at least let me get you dressed first." She said as she got close, backing Chris into a wall. "You smelt that diaper? It smells so great, doesn't it? Don't you want to smell nice? Be all cute? Once you're in a diaper you'll be the cutest thing ever, well even cuter than you are already." She giggled before grabbing at Chris's belt. The pulled at it with glee. Her touch caused the belt to unbuckle and it was pulled from out his belts loops. His pants then dropped and Moriah bent down and helped his feet out of them. Chris had a chance to stop her, but the scent of that diaper, it left him compliant. But he knew what was happening. "Out those feet go, won't be wearing these anytime soon." She tossed them beside the belt. She then looked at his underwear with a simper and slipped a finger in the elastic of his underwear. "This isn't right! Babies wear diapers, not..." She pulls on it and flicks it. " big boy undies. Chris was kinda freaking out. On one hand, a woman had her's inches his member. On the other hand, he was facing a woman who could alter reality at the tip on her fingers. He then felt a finger inserted back over his waistband and pulled his undies down and had him step out of them. She held them up and close to Chris's face. "No more of these. For now on..." She dropped them on the pants and held the diaper with both hands and squeezing it. "Diapers. Fluffy, thick, absorbent diapers. The cutest thing I can think of for you to wear!" In the nursery, a bottle of powder feel off the shelf and then started to roll across the carpet and out the nursery. Chris wanted to scream. He couldn't, he was helpless. He wanted to run. He wasn't her baby. Her diaper-wearing plaything. He started to shake and tried to move, escape like before. Chris quickly broke free and moved from for the door. Moriah grabbed him by his torso before he got anywhere and slammed him on her bed. It was soft, he wasn't hurt, but Moriah wanted to show she was in charge. He wasn't getting out of this. "You were going to leave without even giving your diaper a try? That's rude, imagine how hurt your pamper is." She pouted as she held up the folded diaper that was once Pam. "You're a monster!" You're just a cruel monster." He screamed at her. "I don't want to wear her." The baby powder rolled down the hall and to a sharp turn and hit the bottom of the stairs. It rolled back slightly and jumped on the first foot of the stair. It continued doing so, climbing the steps at a steady pace. Chris called her a monster. Called her cruel. Begged to not get diapered with Pam. Moriah loved being damned and for her baby's begging. Him not wanting it. Cursing her. It all made her want to diaper him more. To see him diapered up and all hers. Moriah unfolded the diaper open and let it hang open in Chris's face. She then picked at the large thick diaper. "It has nice elastic leak guards to keep the pee-pees you'll be doing from spilling out." She cooed as she picked at them with her nails. It was reminiscent of back when Pam was being transformed into a diaper, now she couldn't yell for help, or anything really. Chris's beautiful tormentor than ran her fingers on quilted padding. "And its so absorbent. You can fill it all you want...and you will fill this diaper." Moriah finished showing off the complete diaper and was ready to tape it on. The baby powder finally reached upstairs and rolled down the hall. It stopped in front of Moriah's bedroom and rolled inside across the carpet. Moriah proceeded to slide the diaper under his ass, but Chris tried to struggle. "Stop this little boy, if you won't wear this Pamper I got here, I'll have you meet the same fate as Pam." Moriah threatened as she lost her smile. Chris stopped his struggling and accepted his fate for now. "That's a good baby," she said with her smile returning. Moriah finished sliding the white thick crinkly diaper under her baby. She reached out her hand and the baby powder jumped into her hand. "Just in time." Chris's captor cooed as she gently applied the sweet-scented powder. Chris felt the cool powder on his skin and the soft pamper under his bottom. It felt so good, so comfy, so warm from what was left of Pam's body heat. "I can see it on your cute little face. You like that the powdering and the diaper right?" Moriah asked knowing what he was feeling." Chris blushed and turned away only to cause Moriah to giggle. "It's okay." She grabbed what was once Pam's head and brought it slowly over Chris's crouch. "Babies love diapers. It's only natural." She said as she reached and grabbed the large sticky tab that use to be an arm. She pulled the tape free and then repeated it on the other side. Moriah pressed down on the front of the diaper and down on Chris's crouch. With her the other hand, she fastens the sticky tap on the left to the head of the diaper. She then did the right side, biting her lip as she did with a smile. The diaper was snuggly taped on to Chris's waist, and he wanted to moan in pleasure at it feeling. The soft warm padding caressing his bottom and groin. Moriah stood up and looked at Chris is a proud smile. "How does that feel baby?" She asked knowing he was enjoying his padded prison, even if he didn't want to. Chris looked at her and blushed again. "I...I..." It was so warm and comfy, like a cloud hugging him. He was loving it. He felt free, protected, and loved. "I hate it...just take her off." Chris said unable to look Moriah in the eyes. He felt conflicted. Moriah rolled her eyes and lean into Chris's face, showing off the cleavage of her big brown breast. "Chris, don't be ashamed." Moriah poked his dry white diaper. "You like it on you. You like her on you. Pamper is warm and comfy, and I bet Pamper likes hugging you too." She then kissed him on his cheek. Chris touched his cheek thinking did she put that terrible spell on him? "Come on baby, let's go back down to your nursery." She then grabbed him by his diapered butt and wrapped her other arm around his back. She lifted Chris like a baby, and with a humming song with ease carried the adult out the room and down the steps. Chris was feeling even more insulted. He could feel her hand under his rear, squeezing the thick padding regularly. Moriah carried the diapered man into the large adult nursery. "Now you're gonna crawl for now on unless I say otherwise." She set him down and instantly he fell down to his knees and catching the rest of his weight with his arms. He was shocked, it wasn't even like he meant to do it, he just felt his legs complying with Moriah's order. "What is going on!" Chris finally shouted! "I can't wrap my head around this. Who are you? Why are you doing this? Making me some adult baby for your pleasure and turning some poor woman in a diaper!" Moriah wipes the hair out her face and kneels down to get eye level with her captive diapered boy. "I'm Momma, Momma Moriah and I thought you were just the cutest thing I've seen. So that's when I decided I just had to have you." Moriah then licked her lips. "And dressing you up like a baby is just even more fun. I got onesies and other clothing for you to dress up in. And then babies need their diapers to keep them dry or you'll just wet yourself." Moriah then touched Chris's diaper and drags two nails down the front. She then tapped on the diaper with them before speaking, moving closer to her baby's ear. "Beautiful women, cute innocent girls, they make some good diapers." Moriah then rubbed the diaper that had once been Pam. "But trashy hookers work well enough I guess." Chris looked on at her in amazement. This woman was out of her mind. He looked over at the diapers and simply thought how many? "You sick fuc-" Chris felt her hand quickly slap him across the face. "Ouch! Wha-" Moriah covered his mouth with her hand and squeezed his cheeks hard. "Curse words aren't what cute babies say. Its a real turn off to be honest. Do that too much and..." She squeezed the diaper with her other hand. "Crinkle crinkle. I want a cute baby, not some sailor kay?" She let his cheeks go. "But why make people into...diapers. How many have you killed? Moriah giggled. "Where to start with that one. I did just tell you why silly but maybe I can go in-depth. I like watching them crinkle and shift. Them freaking out as their limbs and body change before their eyes as they see themselves bleach and puff up. It's glorious, watching terrified crying girls freaking out as their end draws near and are replaced with my pampers." Moriah than looked over at the few diapers stacked under the changing table and gave that toothy grin again. "Just like those diapers over there. I'm getting hot just remembering this college girl I turned years ago. A Chinese national studying her, so trusting and so cute. She like Pam received my deep red kiss, as did any pamper with my lips on them. They were all once-" "Human!" Chris shouted in disgust! Moriah clicked her tongue to signal he had the correct answer. "And a couple of guys who pissed me off or bored me. Not like I can tell the difference. To be honest, I can't even keep count of how many pampers I made. It's like asking how many times you masturbated when you were twelve, get it? "Moriah...how can you live with your self when your killing people." Moriah rolled her eyes. "Boy, you will address me as Mom, Mommy, or if you wanna butter me up, Momma. "Momma.." He said begrudgingly. "Why?" Moriah smiled and tugged on the back of his diaper before she stood up. "I'm not really killing someone if they're turned into a diaper." Can't kill a diaper after all." Moriah than walked over to the closet door and pulled it wide open. She pulled out a onesie and showed it to Chris. "Like the color?" "What is that baby blue?" Chris said knowing he'd be wearing it. "Periwinkle actually my dear." She said correcting him. "Baby blue." He restated. Moriah giggled. She walked over to him and looked down on him with a smile that said she was in control. "Baby blue for a baby. Fitting now lift those arms up so I can slide this on." Chris crossed his arms and looked at her. He wanted to cover up and recover his dignity but he wouldn't let her do it. "I'll do it." Moriah's smile left her face and hung the onesie on the crib's railing and got on the floor. "You just don't get it. You a baby, my baby to do with as I please. I've been nice, but I can be mean." Moriah didn't seem threatening, but she was clearly annoyed. She was like a mother tired of a child's tantrum. She grabbed Chris by his arm and with a yank pulled him over to him and on to her lap. She placed a hand on his back and another hand on his diapered butt. He tried to struggle but she was plainly stronger than him. "Stop moving." She said sternly with a smack on the ass. The pain caused Chris to yelp. "Poor baby." She said with another smack on his diapered bottom once again causing him to wince in pain. She placed her hand on it and screwed it. "I get to feel that soft diaper I put you in while you take the sting of this beating. it's so smooth." She lifted her hand up again and struck it a few more times. Chris gritted his teeth, each strike from Moriah's hand felt like she was striking his bare bottom. He took it like a champ, barely moving and sucking up the pain. "All this because someone was so desperate to be a big boy, even though their a baby, and forgot their manners." She said as she leaned into his ear. "Now if the baby wants to put on their own onesie then fine...just say please." "Please! Please, Momma, Stop!" He cried. Fighting tears from flowing from his eyes. Moriah let go of her hold on Chris and he fell on the floor. He glanced up at her and quickly adverts his eyes. He felt embarrassed, and to be cowed in such away. Again, she made him feel so little. "Momma, can I please-" "Nope." She grabbed the onesie off the crib railing and began sliding it over his head. It was quick, Chris going along with it made so much easier. Moriah kneeled down and started doing the onesie's small little clamps. Chris didn't fight it. "Much better." She said as she looked him in the eyes. "No tears...hmm. A little soldier I got." She mentions. After getting dressed Moriah and her unwilling baby made their way into the kitchen. The kitchen was fairly simple but most distinguishing was the high chair sitting at the table. "Can I..." Chris said before Moriah stared at him. A sultry smile and lear that said 'No way in hell diaper butt.' She helped Chris into his highchair and she walked over to the cabinet. Moriah returned with a spoon, baby food, and a bib. Moriah took great pleasure in wrapping a bib around Chris's neck. "Now I going to let you feed yourself. Just don't mess up okay? Than Momma going to have to take over and you don't want that." "Not really." He responded as Moriah set the jar of food in front of him. It was rather large, big enough for an adult. "Is that apple sauce." Chris grunted and began to eat the apple sauce with Moriah standing close by. Chris tried to guide the food to his mouth but he ran into a couple of problems. The spoons weight was off, it was far too heavy for its size with weight being focused on the front end. It caused the food to fall from the spoon and smear his face, some landing on the bib. "Nope." In an instant he found his spoon taken from out his hands and being feed by Moriah. A smug smirk on her lips. "Can't let you do anything can I?" She said with satisfaction in seeing him fail. "Now open up." She cooed. Chris ate, he wanted to get this over with. The apple sauce was rather delicious to be honest. Maybe it was humiliating, but it was decent food. He was still a little tipsy, hopefully, if he sobers up completely he could get free. Then again that seemed unlikely. It might be best if he just played her game and waited for his chance to escape. Chris finished eating and was released from high chair prison. "What now." He asked while on his knees in front of his captor. "Well, I think I'm going to lat you to be and hopefully see how you treat that plain little pamper of yours." Moriah's smug smile still on her face. "Than I can get you a better diaper. Nice and fresh." Chris's stomach turned. Moriah than left the kitchen beckoning him with a finger. "Come." He followed her back to the nursery. She walked up the crib and lowered the railing of the prison. "Come on sweetie." Chris rolled his eyes and slowly crawled closer to her. "Do I really have to?" "I told you didn't I? I want that pampered butt in this crib. So we can fight about it and I drop your butt in here or you get to put yourself in. Take back a little pride." Chris crawled up to the crib and climbed into his baby prison. He felt a hand on his bottom as if Moriah was helping him in. He then watched it was as the railing was raised up and he was left trapped inside. He could try and claim out when Moriah left but he knew it would fail end in failure. Moriah stood above him with her arms resting on Chris's crib. "You know baby...I really do like you." She reached down and stroked Chris's face. "You're absolutely the cutest baby ever. And when you make that diaper sopping wet baby, you'll be even cuter." Moriah smiled sweetly, she meant what she said. The deviant woman grabbed him by the chin and pulled him close and planted a fat kiss on his cheek. "All mine." She said in a sultry tone. She then walked over to a drawer and pulled out a pacifier and walked back over to her baby. She placed it into her mouth and gave him another kiss. "Night." Moriah than left the nursery, turning off the light on the way out. The only light Chris had was the one from the nightlight plugged in the wall. The longer Chris laid, the more tired her became. His cot was soft and comfy. His diaper had a greater level of comfort like a thick cloud was hugging him tightly. He was actually relaxing believe it or not. He slowly drifted off to sleep. Chris found himself in a house. The walls cracked and on a sofa. He was sitting necked in front of a TV. At his side was Pam. She was naked as well. They both faced the static TV. Chris looked around to see nothing but pizza boxes and needles scattered across the floor. "What the hell is this." Pam looked back at Chris and smiled. "This is...was my life. It wasn't the best. Sucking dick. Fucking. All for just a little change. All just to burn it to get high." A tear ran down her face. "But then...I met Moriah." She smiled. Pam stood up. Her arms had turned into flaps just like before. "Moriah than gave me a release. That sweet release." Her torso had been reduced to padding in a blink of an eye. Her breast turned to padding and shrunk down almost instantly. "Being a diaper...It's so fun!" She said with an almost psychotic grin. Her back then bent along with her head until her face was forced to look downwards. "Chris...you don't know how good it is to be a pamper. To have your body shifted from flesh to soft rich padding." Pam's legs buckled and turned into flaps. She fell to the ground into a heap and turned over. She still had a smile on her face. "You're a diaper! That doesn't scare you? Are you fucking crazy? I'd rather be a human than a fucking diaper!" Chris stood up in a fit of rage. He almost kicked her. "So? I was a fucking whore! A worthless whore. Now I have a purpose. I get to tapped around your bottom and pumped full of piss and shit!" Her voice was raspy but she still seemed so content. This wasn't the Pam he knew. She was afraid before but now she was in ecstasy. "This isn't you!" "No this is me." She smiled boldly. She was shrinking. Her legs had disappeared and split. From the bottom down she looked like a diaper. She started crawling towards Chris. "Diaper. I'm a diaper. I'm nothing but that and I love it." Her face was turning into padding along with her neck. "I love Moriah and thank her for this gift." Pam jumped at Chris's torso, pushing him down and quickly tapping herself on. He was diapered again, yet he could still hear Pam. "Don't I fell great! You know I do." had being a diaper done this to her? Or was this truly how she felt? Chris tried to stand. As soon as she got around his waist, she felt the strength of his muscles deteriorate. He spread his legs out to keep his balance. "Damnit." He grabbed at Pam. "Get off me!" "Nope! That would mean I'm not being a good diaper and going against my beautiful mistress!" Chris fought and fought with it but Pam couldn't be removed. Chris fell to the floor. His legs were weak and tired. "Stop this Pam. I feel it. I have to pee bad. I've held it but I just can't." He told her thinking that would make her change her warped mind. "Do it. I've told you I'm a diaper. Wet me. Use me. Throw me away. I must taste your piss. I bet its divine. Once I'm full, Mistress Moriah can just roll my worthless padding up and drop me in the pail where I belong!" Chris gave finally gave in. He just couldn't anymore. He let lose into the thick padding that was Pam the diaper. She soaked it up as she slightly sagged and plastic crinkly skin went taut. Pam was happy. The bitter salty taste was orgasmic. Sweet without being sweet. The scent was overpowering, and only heightening the pathetic diaper's euphoria. The warmth almost covered her entire body. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" The diaper screamed in delight. Chris felt the warmth of his diaper around his waist. He hated it but a part of him liked it. All of it. The wetting. The warmth. The diaper. And at the same time as Pam, Chris thought of being changed by Moriah. The wet mess being stripped away and balled up all to just be thrown out. Chris awoke from the dream. He felt his diaper around his waist. It was wet and pissy. What had happened in his dream had happened to him. It was wet and only a little cool, leaning more on the warmer side. His heart was racing. In the dream he liked it. He fucking liked it! He thought of Pam and looked down at his pamper covered in the onesie. It was really wet. He really did that to Pam! He was worried about it. Was she really enjoying being treated like that? Was she even still there now? Chris couldn't get the dream out his head. It was so fucked up and depraved. Only something that woman could think up, it could be that. Sadly he knew he liked it and how wrong and twisted that was. He felt like inch by inch he was coming over to Mamma's side. He fea1red becoming a happy and willing partner in her sick sexual fantasy. Chris laid back in his crib, mind racing as he repeatedly thought of his dream and his entire situation. He couldn't tell the time, but it was still dark out. He was scared to close his eyes and fall asleep, he feared to repeat that disgusting nightmare again. After awhile Chris started to doze off and was back to sleep. The nursery door swung open and the beautiful woman holding Chris captive in a crib walked in. She was wearing sunglasses, a white tank top, blue denim jacket, similar pants, and heels. Moriah walked over to the closet and pulled a blue bag out of it. It had some items in it, baby powder, wipes, and other supplies for changing diapers along with some snacks. She then pulled out a white shirt and blue shortalls with an image of stars at the center. It wasn't something Chris would think looked good, unfortunate for him, Moriah thought it was cute. With the bag over her shoulder, Moriah walked over to her captive and softly shook him awake. "Wake up baby." She said sweetly. Chris yawned awake and opened his eyes to the smiling witch leaning over the crib. For an instant, he thought she was gorgeous, but then remembered what she'd done to him. "You." he said coldly. "Baby! Morning! Time to get up." Moriah lowered the crib door and sat beside him as he laid in the crib. "Stay right there." Moriah's hands moved over Chris's diapered crotch and felt it. She then slid her fingers into his diaper and smiled at Chris. The then opened the onesies buttons with a swift movement and started poking at the sodden white diaper. "You're Wet." Chris glared at her. "Yeah...and?" "You wet your diaper." She said as she slid a little closer to Chris and leaned in. She placed her hand on the diaper and gripped it. "How did it feel? Wetting your little diaper?" Chris blushed as he grew more irritated. "Disgusting! I'm sitting in cold piss." "Than how about I change you real quick into a fresh one, hmm?" She proposed. "No! You can't! Don't do that to Pam!" Moriah laughed. "Pam's a diaper. And your diaper probably likes being pissed in. Whatever is left of that slut. Just imagine how good it feels for her when you piss into that thirsty padding? How good it feels for you to just use her up? How helpless you are but how much more powerful you in comparison to her?" She leaned closer to him and grab the pacifier beside him. "What are you talking about. There is nothing good about this." He continued to blush as she hit the nail on the mark. He felt the rubber nipple on his lips and didn't fight as she slid it in. He started sucking as Moriah held it in place for a moment. Moriah smiled. "We can keep that little diaper on, for now, it's still fine for now I guess. We can change it while we're out, I'm sure you have more to do in it Baby.

Background My name is Michele but I’m Miky for my friends. Today is my eighth birthday, and my family organized a wonderful party for me: there are all the people I love: my mummy, my grandparents, my uncles and aunties, my sister Caterina and a lot of other people that love me. They gave me a lot of beautiful things, that I don’t think I will have the time to see today. Then I think that tomorrow I will open the rest of the gift, I can’t wait for it. We did a lot of games until mom brought the cake upon which there is a picture of “Thomas the Tank Engine & Friends”, my favourite cartoon, with a plastic pedestal on which there is an eight with a little light blue-lit candle “come on honey! Express a desire and turn the candle off with a blow” aunt Lucia say me with a camera in her hand to make me a picture while I blow on the candle, then I start to think about: “I wish not to grow up, and to be always treated as a toddler,” I think before blowing on the candle before I feel my sister hug me from behind kissing my cheek. We all eat a piece of cake and have a lot of games and funny every one goes away after saying goodbye “OK honey! Now go to brush your tooth and go to bed” mom says to me “but we are still on holiday! Can’t I stay awake another bit?” I ask her “not darling!” she said to me “someday the school will start again then we have to go to doctor Spada. Then wear your drynight, your Pj and go to nap,” she said patting my butty “and don’t forget to brush your tooth!” she adds while I’m going to my room to change my self in my pj, then I go to the bathroom where I meet Caterina who smile me while she is brushing her tooth. I approach the sink and I let my sister take my Buzz Lightyear’s toothbrush, she put a bit of strawberry toothpaste and she give it to me so that I can start to brush my little tooth “do you want me to come to give you the goodnight kiss?” my sister asks me and I answer yes before I split in the sink “OK!” she say splitting in the sink, getting her mouth clean and putting my and her toothbrush in the glass before she suddenly picks me up on her shoulder making me giggle “little train for nap land is starting from the track number 5. In the carriage! choo! choo!” she say carrying me into my room in front of my room “we have arrived at the station then it’s time to unload the goods,” she said putting me on the bed and seat down next to me while mom is getting smiling in my room “oh! I see that someone is getting fun” she says getting into my room, seating down on my bed next to Caterina and tickling me, making me laugh before kissing my forehead “Have sweet dreams!” mummy says before getting up “good night!” my sister say kissing my cheek before turning the light off and getting out with mom while I fall asleep. During the night I wake up in my room, and a young lady small enough to hold in my hand, gets in my room from the window to talk with me “good evening Michele,” she says to me seating down on my Montgomery Mc Queen's radio alarm “Hello!” I answer her, she seems very nice “What’s your name?” I ask her smiling “my name is Lilly and I’m a fairy,” she says smiling “I deal with realising the wish that children express before turning their anniversary candle off” she explains to me “I’m here because I hear you and I’m here to deal it” “really?” I asked happily getting out of my bed “yes!” she say shaking her stick from which a cloud of glitter dust get out “tomorrow you’ll wake up and your wish will be dealt” here finally I successed to translate the first part of this story. Soon I will translate the rest. A kiss.?

Hi! I’m new here ☺️ but I’ve been posting to Changing Mirror for a bit. Thought some of my stories from there would be enjoyed here! - K ? Chapter 1: “Happy Travels” A short story based on a recent article I saw about Chinese Airlines asking their flight attendants to wear diapers in the name of “safety” from Covid... Seated in first class I watch the passengers lumber by on their way to their own seats. Looking at the staff I can’t help but find myself wondering if and who might be wearing the “safety” diapers the airline is pushing on their flight attendants. Strangely it’s only the females that they have pushed this idea on. I’ve decided that I’d like to see this for myself so I’ve subjected myself to a pan pacific flight. I’ve been looking at the flight attendants and have been pleased to see that all of them are women, pretty, young, and there is a mix of races represented. The flight crew is a male pilot, female copilot, and male navigator. Looking at the uniform pants of the copilot I’m certain she isn’t wearing a diaper. No room for anything else in those tight slacks. Oh! I almost forgot.. I have the ability to make things happen. You can call it mind control, or magic, or whatever but the reality is that I can make reality be whatever I want it to be. For instance, the copilot wasn’t wearing form fitting slacks when I boarded the plane. She had what I thought was a nice ass so I made her pants tighter so I could appreciate it more. No big deal. This kind of thing is usually what I do. Make little improvements to things I see. Like her pants, if her ass wasn’t what I wanted to see when I made her pants tighter I would simply MAKE it the way I wanted it. I do this all the time. Most of the time the subject doesn’t know I’ve done anything, I give them blonde hair and “boom” they’ve always been a blonde. Sometimes I let them know I’ve made a change. For instance I’m sitting in first class. That wasn’t the ticket I bought but it’s where I’m sitting now. The person that was supposed to sit here is a woman named Janice. She’s not important to my trip but she IS important to my story of letting people know I made a change. See Janice and I “met” as I was standing in line at TSA. I’d just put my bin on the roller and was about to step in the body scanner when she pushed passed me and said she was in a hurry. The TSA agent asked her to step back as I was next and she basically pitched a fit saying that she was a first class passenger and rich and blah blah blah... When the TSA agent tried to be cordial she kept browbeating him and being rude. An older woman asked her to please calm down and be more kind and Janice turned to her and called her a dried up old prune. Now I don’t mind someone being rude to me. I don’t like it when they are rude to others, but to insult a really sweet old woman was more than I felt like allowing today so I quickly made a few changes. Three changes specifically: 1 I decided that Janice and the kind woman (Marie) should exchange breasts. Janice’s firm fake DDs became Cs but I went ahead and let her keep her former skin so the Cs she now sports are soft, sagging sacks with nipples that face outward. 2 I averaged Janice and Marie’s ages so while Janice instantly aged from 35 to 53, Marie picked up the youth from her 72 to 53. Marie’s body firmed up while Janice picked up 30 lbs, wrinkled, and she felt tired. 3 I gave Marie ALL of the sex drive while she gave Janice all of her sexual history. So Marie’s nipples and areola tightened up and lightened since she never breastfed 6 children while Janice’s soft saggy breasts lost two more cup sizes become empty sacks of skin with dark thick nipples toughened up from breastfeeding and pointing straight down. And speaking of 6 kids... Marie’s vagina tightened up and became slippery like a college girl and Janice’s became dry, loose, with lips that flopped over the sides of the thong panties she wears sagging almost two inches beyond.. Meat Curtains for sure if I were being vulgar about it. So Marie didn’t notice her youth return and breasts expand. The rest of the world didn’t notice either. She was just a sexy 53 year old woman with the sex drive of a high school virgin boy and she always had been. But Janice I let know precisely what happened. I let her remember her body before and even left her in the same outfit she’d been wearing before. Her empty tits rolling around in her far too big bra with a shirt that showed her former cleavage now hanging limply exposing her stretch marked flat chest. Her belly pushing out over her tan slacks that now highlights her sagging ham-hock ass and fat thighs. She complained that she’d go to the police and I laughed her off. “What shall you tell them Janice? That a man made you age, gave your tits to another woman and added 30 lbs to you? Pull out your license, that IS you now.” She reached in her wallet and looked at her license and Sure enough. Janice is 53, 5’9” 30 lbs heavier with graying roots.. She looked back at me with fear in her eyes followed by rage. She started yelling when I stopped her with a wave of my hand and let her know that she might want to head to the nearest pharmacy since I let her have Marie’s weak bladder from so many children. “You must be careful when you sneeze, strain too hard, or even yell or you might have an accident Janice.” Janice looked at her tan slacks and a small wet spot appeared... “See? Better hurry, but don’t run! Hate to leave a trail behind you.” Janice turned and quickly walked away leaving her carryon in the bin along with her ticket. I quickly made the name change to her ticket a reality and now here I am, first class! So back my flight staff.. Let’s see.. I have a total flight attendant staff of 8. 5 Asian, let’s just say they are your stereotypical pretty Asian women. Dark black hair, thin, average curves though one has pretty big boobs for her size. All around 5’3”-5’6”. 2 American women. One is a “California girl” 5’7” blonde, tan, clearly fake boobs and nice hips. The other a Hispanic woman with awesome curves, dark hair with blonde highlights, think Shakira but with big boobs. The last is a red head, Irish maybe? She’s tall, with decent curves and pale skin with freckles. All in all I like what I’m seeing. So let’s see who the first class FA will be... Ah! It’s the tallest Asian with the big boobs.. wonder if she’s wearing a diaper. Once we’re in the air I think I’ll find out! All of the flight attendants wear the same uniform. Based off of the North Korean style they are navy blue with a round cap, navy blue short sleeved jacket with buttons on the front and gold trim, navy blue below the knee length semi form fitted skirts, nude hose, and low heeled shoes. While they aren’t “sexy” they certainly are flattering to most body types. We will see if we can give a couple updates to them as we travel together. “Excuse me miss.” I say as my 1st Class attendant passes by. “Yes sir?” “What’s your name?” “It’s Lin sir. Can I do anything for you?” “Actually I had a question about your airline and the flight attendants.” “I can answer your questions Sir, what would you like to know?” “Well for starters I wanted to know if you are all supposed to be wearing the diapers the airline spoke about in the press.” Lin is taken back by the personal question I asked her and she immediately looks towards her skirt to see if somehow I could see anything. “Sir, that’s not an appropriate question.. Now excuse me.” She starts to walk away so I push.. “Lin stop.” She does.. “Now I asked you a question and it would be quite rude if you to ignore a customer.” Lin suddenly looks concerned instead of mad and steps close to my seat. She leans in and whispers “Yes sir, I’m wearing a diaper.” Her face blushing.. “I see.” I look at her skirt and honestly couldn’t tell. “Well you could’ve fooled me.” Lin smiles and says “Oh good, I am very self conscious that someone can tell.” “Tell me, do all of you wear them? I heard it was company policy.” “We are supposed to..” she leans in again. “But a few of our crew refuses to wear them.” “Oh my. Such rebels. Tell me who doesn’t wear them.” “Well neither of the Americans of course, too proud. Then her (she points as one of the Asians walks by) and the redhead said she’d never do it.” “But the rest of you are good girls and do what you’re told.” She gives a confused smile like she can’t tell if that was a compliment or an insult.. “Um yes. We follow the guidance.” “Ok, so tell me this. Do any of you actually use them?” She blushes but answers “Yes sir, these flights are far too long for us to hold our urine for the duration of the flight.” “True. So you pee in your diaper and then go change it?” “Not right away, we finish whatever we are doing and then go change them.” “Why?” “Why what sir?” “Why bother changing them? If you still have hours of travel left you will just end up using the clean one. Seems wasteful.” “Uh oh well, we don’t want to walk around in a wet diaper..” “Oh? Why not? It seems like it would be kinda warm so why change?” “Well they are warm Sir, but that isn’t sanitary. We would get a rash from being wet.” “Oh? I didn’t realize. Babies don’t get rashes just from a little wetness in their diapers.” “Because babies don’t have..” her blush intensifies.. “Hair down there.” “Oh! So you ladies all have lots of hair that holds the pee?” “Well not lots but.. I mean I have some, but.” “Here, trace the outline of where your hair is on your skirt.” She takes her finger and draws a rectangle on the front of her skirt. “That’s a large patch you have there. So how about I fix your problem for you. Would you like me to make it to where you don’t have to worry about a rash?” “Yes sir? I don’t want a rash.” She answers confused.. “Ok. Go get all the staff together for me and I’ll address this issue with all of you.” Ten minutes later I’m standing in the spacious galley area of the plane with all 8 attendants. “Ladies, Lin tells me that most of you won’t wear the diapers that the airline instructed you to wear.” They all start looking at each other the ones diapered blush since they are wearing them and the others look insulted that I’m discussing it. “She tells me that you that do wear them, use them and then change them as soon as possible.” The four diapered FAs all nod. “You, you’re diapered; tell me why you change yours so fast instead of just using the same one the entire flight.” The shy little FA replies “Because I’m afraid it would leak. I would be so embarrassed if I leaked pee into my hose Sir.” “Oh. Lin says she’s worried about getting a rash as well.” The three nod. “I told Lin I would help you all with your diaper issue so let’s see... So we need a way to not get a rash and we need more absorbent diapers so they don’t leak... hmmm... Ok. Let’s do this; I’ll start with the rash.. “*gasp*” the four look down at their skirts and blush. “What?” The blonde American says to them. None of them reply. “I took care of their rash issue.... No hair, no wetness left behind.” “You what?” The undiapered Asian says with shock. “I made their pubic hair go away. They are all completely smooth and always will be. It’s ok girls, take a look or feel.” Lin slips her hand down the front of her skirt and hers eyes widen when she feels nothing but silky smooth skin from her panty line to her labia. “I’m bald!” She practically shouts “It’s ok, all four of you are.” I tell her. “How did you do that?” The Hispanic FA asks. “Let’s just call it “magic” and call it a day?” I reply. “Now, about your leaking issue... There, fixed it.” Another round of gasps by the four women as their Always Discreet underwear morph into real baby style diapers in adult size complete with childish prints, colors, and tapes. “Those will work much better. No more stepping into a light use pull-up that might lead to an embarrassing leak; now you can pee the entire flight in one diaper. Think of the time you’ll save.” “But how do we change these? We’d have to have more room to get them taped?” Lin says “Oh, well each of you can help one another. Lin, don’t be so ungrateful. I’ve helped you all.” Lin looks embarrassed at being chastised, but continues. “Where are we supposed to change them? We just step inside the galley and slip off our other ones, these we will need to lay down or they will never fit right.” “Ok. Hang on..... there.” The 8 women look and see a changing table in adult size has appeared in the galley. “You know, something isn’t quite right here.” I say looking at their uniform skirts stretched by the diapers... “Let’s adjust your skirts a bit to get a better fit.” All 8 women see their semi fitted below the knee length skirt change into a pleated navy skirt that rests just above the knees on the 4 “rebels” while the puffy diapers cause the 4 diapered women’s skirts to stop mid thigh. “There. Now no one will see your diapers unless you bend over too far.” The four diapered women look at their skirts and then look at the undiapered group. “But they will be able to tell we’re diapered since ours are shorter from the bulk.” Gia says. “Ah, you know let’s address this refusing to follow the rules issue; ladies... Where are your diapers?” Until next time....

Christmas in Aeyuivia A Christmas Short Story by LittleFallenPrincess So for Christmas, I figured I'd try my hand at my very first short story. I have only ever written long stories (which a lot of you may have already read), and I've wanted to try writing short stories for a while now, and I thought what better time than Christmas? No artwork for this one, as it's just a short story. I hope everyone likes it. And whilst you can enjoy this story by itself, those who have read/are reading my other stories will be at an advantage. If you haven't, go read them! Links to them at the bottom of the post! Please leave comments and all that fun stuff! Thank you to all my patrons for their support! Don't forget, early access to my stories, including any short stories I write, are available on my Patreon, which can be found here if you go for the second tier. You get two weeks early access to chapters of Glitch in Nanny and Thief in Service. New chapters of Thief in Service every Wednesday/Sunday! Glitch in Nanny on Monday/Friday! Once upon a time, in a far off Fairytale Kingdom, there lived a King and a Queen. They ruled together over the Kingdom of Aeyuivia. And during their reign, there was peace and prosperity. Queen Rhea was a beautiful Queen. Both in her beauty and her personality. The people loved her, adored her even. She was benevolent and often seen out of the castle, attending people in need as best she could. She was such a generous soul and always put the needs of others before her own. Born in Aeyuivia, she was the only child of the previous King, who passed away when Rhea was young. The previous King was dying, and to ensure both his daughter wouldn’t be lonely, and to ensure the Kingdom’s safety and prosperity, he organised a marriage for his daughter to a Prince from a neighbouring Kingdom. Shortly after the King passed away, Princess Rhea took the throne, marrying Prince Maxwell from the Kingdom of Zodopis when they were both 24, becoming Queen and King of Aeyuivia. For two glorious years, the Kingdom thrived more than it had ever done under the previous rule. Those within the Kingdom would attribute this to Queen Rhea’s diplomacy with other nations and the way she ruled the Kingdom, whereas those outside the Kingdom would rather attribute this to her husband, as he was the King, and even in this fairytale world, Kings were seen as more important than Queens. The King wasn’t as favoured amongst their subjects as the Queen was. He seemed cold, calculated, and manipulative. Not being a native to Aeyuivia, he was treated like an outsider by many, which made him that much more harsh when it came to how he treated others. And whilst the Kingdom prospered, whilst the people were happy, and whilst the King ruled how he wanted... the Queen continued on, doing her best, not saying a word, not putting her happiness above that of the Kingdom. But the people noticed. The King noticed. And there was much unease about the castle one night, just a couple of days before Winter Solstice, or as you may know it, Christmas. ------------------------------------------------- “Dear, how was your day?” Maxwell asked, sat at one end of the long, extravagant dinner table. The snowfall that could be seen through the windows in the dining hall was illuminated by the roaring fire that kept this room of the castle warm. “It was okay. I helped the baker with her sign.” Answered Rhea. Maxwell spat out his food at this information. “What? Why would you do something like that?” Rhea rolled her eyes at her husband for what seemed the billionth time since they were married. “Because she needed someone to hold the sign whilst she pinned it back. I was the only one around, so I offered my services.” “But you’re Queen. Not some... peasant.” You could hear the disdain in his voice. “And?” “In my Kingdom, you wouldn’t even leave the castle, let alone go and risk your life... and your reputation, by helping the commoners!” “That’s why my Kingdom thrives, and yours no longer exists, dear.” Rhea smiled. “OUR kingdom.” Maxwell reminded her. “Yes. Ours. Whatever. Just eat your dinner, the staff have worked extra hard on tonight’s meal and I’d hate to see you waste it by letting it go cold.” Maxwell was visibly frustrated, but shut his mouth as he quietly ate his evening meal. Rhea was happy in the silence that followed, the only noises being made were that of cutlery being used. The castle staff were all gone for the evening, Queen Rhea had seen to that. They had all refused, telling her they were happy to stay and serve them, but she had insisted, telling them to enjoy as much of Yule with their families as possible. So the staff reluctantly all went home. Well, all but one. Lydia had stayed, refusing the leave the Queen alone with no one to assist her. And she wouldn’t take no for an answer, so Queen Rhea allowed her to stay, but made sure that the kitchen staff had made a portion of the same meal the Queen and King were eating just for her. King Maxwell wasn’t happy that she was getting the same food as them, but he was at least content that he got his way in regards to her eating with them. Rhea insisted that Lydia dined with them, but he refused, so in the end she ate in the kitchen whilst the King and Queen dined together. ------------------------------------------------- Shortly after finishing, Lydia popped her head in the doorway, looking around. “What is it, girl?” Maxwell was irate at the sudden interruption. Interruption of what, I have no idea, but he was annoyed nonetheless. “Sorry to bother you, your highness, but I was just wondering if your meals were okay and if you needed anything... seeing as the rest of the staff are gone.” Lydia asked, nervously. She seemed like a shy little door mouse in comparison to the disgruntled, well-fed cat that Maxwell seemed to often play the part of. “We’re fine...” Rhea started to reply, but was hastily cut off by Maxwell. “Good. At least one of the staff knows their place. Go get me a bottle of red wine. Not the fancy stuff, get one of the higher shelf bottles.” Lydia nodded and smiled, glancing at Rhea who smiled back, weakly. “Why did you let all the staff go early?” Maxwell started the conversation back up with Rhea, who rolled her eyes yet again and looked towards her husband. “Because it’s two nights before the Winter Solstice. It’s for spending time with loved ones. Their families, partners, children...” As soon as she said children, she quickly regretted it. She regretted it because she knew what that would start. “Speaking of which... why haven’t we had a child yet?” Maxwell asked, as if on cue. Rhea’s muscles tensed as she repeated the same thing she told him every week. “No idea. It must just not be in the cards for us.” She explained to him, yet again. “I don’t accept that. There must be a reason.” “Maybe one of us can’t have them?” she suggested. “Well it can’t be me. My family were all healthy and fertile!” Maxwell boasted. Rhea just rolled her eyes and carried on eating, but was pleasantly surprised when Lydia walked back in with a bottle of wine, offering it to King Maxwell. “Good girl. Now leave us. Actually...” he stopped the young woman before she could move a single step, “prepare our bedroom for us.” Rhea knew what that meant. Maxwell would try for a baby with her again. They’d ultimately fail and she’d just have to pretend to be sad. You see, Queen Rhea was happiest when she was around other people. People that weren’t her husband. She hadn’t wanted to disappoint her father, and even after the Kingdom of Zodopis fell into ruin, she kept up the happily married appearance to everyone, not wanting to affect the Kingdom. To her, her people were the most important thing, and if her loveless marriage meant the Kingdom prospered, she would put up with this oafish, selfish man. And just like every month, the King tried for a baby with her. Every month they failed, not knowing what the cause of this failure was. The Queen would show no interest, and the King would storm off for the night, having a temper tantrum at how little interest she shows in him. ------------------------------------------------- As Rhea lay there in bed, trying to forget about Maxwell and this whole ‘male heir’ thing he was so focused on, she wrapped the silk sheets around her body as she called for Lydia. Popping her head in first, Lydia shyly stepped in. “How can I help you, Ma’am?” she asked, shyly. “Run me a bath, will you dear?” Rhea asked with her sweetest voice. “Of course!” Lydia nodded, rushing into the bathroom and turning the water on. Getting out of bed, making sure to keep her modesty using the sheets, Rhea created a makeshift dress with her bedding and strolled across her lavish bedroom. The cold winter night outside the windows contrasted against the warm, cosy sleeping area that was full of pillows, exotic materials and a large fireplace similar to that found in other rooms of the castle. Stopping in the doorway to the bathroom, Rhea leaned against the wood and smiled as she watched her personal maid run her a bath, making sure it was the perfect temperature. As she stared at Lydia’s face, Rhea’s heart was racing, her knees felt weak. But by now, she was used to this feeling, she knew how to control it. Ever since Lydia started here, Rhea learned how to keep her feelings in check. ‘Kingdom over feelings’ she would often remind herself. “Sweetie...” her sultry voice carried itself across the bathroom, over the sound of the running water. Lydia looked up at Rhea and smiled, her cheeks turning red. “Yes... Ma’am?” “You take care of me all the time. Cleaning, running my baths, helping me dress... when are you going to let me take care of you?” Rhea asked. “Ma’am... you’re my Queen. I’m supposed to take care of you. It’s my job, and my honour.” ‘One of these days though...’ Rhea thought to herself as she continued watching Lydia work. ------------------------ Earlier that evening ------------------------- “We found one, your Highness.” The guard said, saluting as he bowed before the King. “Where?” Maxwell asked, impatiently. “In the tavern. She isn’t local, she was just visiting, but the rumours are that she’s legitimate.” “So she can do real magic?” “Yes sir. Healed some of the sick, created things out of nothing. I wouldn’t have believed it myself if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes.” “Take me there. Now.” The King ordered, stepping into his carriage as the guard saluted and climbed up, sitting next to the driver. Whipping the reins, the horses took their orders and sped off into the night, taking the King to where he believed the fix to all his problems sat, probably getting drunk. As they sped through the cobbled streets, the city was mostly silent. Crime wasn’t an issue here, and people were orderly and happy. The water over by the docks reflected the moonlight, illuminating the streets as the horses galloped towards the tavern at the other end of the city. “This is where you saw her last?” The King asked the guard. “Yes, your majesty. She was here. By the sounds of it... she’s not left yet.” The tavern was more lively than usual, or at least it sounded like it from the outside. “Come on then. Let’s go have a chat with her, shall we?” The guard escorted the King into the tavern and pointed out the woman they were looking for. “You. Come with. The King wants to speak to you.” The guard ordered the woman at the bar who at this point had gathered quite the crowd. She nodded and took a swig of her drink before wandering over to the King who stood by the exit. “Yes, your majesty?” She asked. The woman wore a long, black cloak, her face mostly hidden by the hood attached to it. “You’re a Witch, correct?” Maxwell asked. “I am. And how can I help you?” “I... I have a private matter that I’d rather discuss with you elsewhere...” “Would you like to talk in your carriage, my Lord?” The Witch offered. King Maxwell nodded and they walked out together, getting into his carriage as the guard closed the door, ensuring no one heard their conversation. “So, what can I do for you?” the Witch asked casually. Maxwell was not impressed by the way this woman spoke to him, but he knew best not to annoy a Witch, especially one who’s help he needed, so he pushed past the disrespectful nature of the Witch and continued. “My wife... she... she can’t have a child.” “And you want her to?” “She... she says it’s me. And I see the way she looks at me in bed. She’s not interested in me. But I don’t care about that. I want an heir. So I want her pregnant.” “Is she okay with this?” The Witch raised an eyebrow. “I don’t care. She is the Queen. She is there to provide me with an heir. That’s it.” “So you’re happy to force this upon her, against her wishes?” “Yes, now can you do it or not?” The King demanded an answer. “I... can. For a price.” “Name it.” “I want whatever expensive piece of art you have in your castle. Just one piece, of my choosing.” “Is that it?” The King was relieved at this offer, he was expecting a blood sacrifice or a soul or a large amount of land. His art collection, which was really his wife’s, meant very little to him, so he was happy to part with one piece. “Yes. And for that, I will give you a baby.” “Deal. How long will it take?” he asked. “One night. You will have your baby by... what do you call it? Yule? Winter Solstice?” “That quickly?” “Oh yes. Just get me to the castle so I can perform the spell.” “Then do it. I want that baby.” The Witch shook his hand and smiled as the King gave his driver orders to return to the castle. The King strode through the castle, excited by what the next couple of days had in store for him, for his future, and for this Kingdom. He’d finally have his heir, and that way he would ensure his bloodline continued to be in royalty. He didn’t care about Queen Rhea, but then she didn’t care about him. The Witch followed behind him, looking at each piece of art along the way, trying to decide what to take. The guards had been ordered not to stop her from taking one item, whatever that may be. Her long black robes flowed as her head darted from side to side, examining each piece. “She should be upstairs, in the bedroom. Go work your magic. It better work, otherwise my guards will hunt you down...” Maxwell threatened her. But the Witch seemed unfazed and shrugged her shoulders as she deposited something in her satchel and glided over to the stairway up to the next floor of the castle. Slowly opening the door, she looked in to see the Queen in a silk sheet watching someone else run a bath for her. She couldn’t see their faces, but she knew which was the Queen, and what their relationship was. She didn’t make a noise, she didn’t alert them to her presence, and they didn’t suspect they were being watched. The Witch just stood there, watching the pair for a few minutes. Smiling, she waved her hand, a black haze weaving itself around her fingers, as she cast her spell on the unsuspecting target. ‘I’ll give you your baby, your majesty...’ ------------------------------------------------- The next morning, the King awoke earlier than usual and rushed to the Queen’s chambers to see if the spell had taken effect. He was expecting the Queen to be pregnant, ready to give birth for Winter Solstice, as the Witch had claimed. But Queen Rhea lay in bed, asleep, with no visible signs of pregnancy. And at the foot of the bed, was a crib. A crib larger than any he had seen before. A crib that would probably be large enough for him to fit inside of it. And from inside the crib, he heard movement. A rustling noise, a suckling sound. ‘Is this my heir? Is this my son?’ He thought as he crept over to the crib excitedly. ‘Did the Witch give me my son without the birth?’ But as he looked inside, he was surprised by what he saw and fell backwards, knocking a small table over and waking up Rhea. “What on Earth?” Rhea yelled as she shot up out of bed. “It’s... it’s...!” he couldn’t get his words out as he pointed to the large ornate crib that wasn’t there last night. “What is this crib doing there?” Rhea asked. “Is this some way for you to tell me I need to be pregnant?” “I... no... look!” he said. Rhea wrapped her sheets around her like she did last night and stepped out of bed, walking around towards the new crib. She didn’t fail to roll her eyes at her husband as she walked past him though. “What are you talking about...” Looking down, she saw Lydia, her personal maid, lay in the crib, in nothing but a large, soft cloth nappy and sucking on a dummy. “L... Lydia?” Rhea asked nervously. Lydia just suckled on her dummy and rolled about, kicking her feet. She looked just like a baby. Not an actual baby, she was still herself, still her normal body, but the nappy she was wearing and the behaviour she was exhibiting... she looked just like an infant would look if they were aged up 24 years. Rhea couldn’t help but stare at the infantilised woman’s breasts as they were exposed for all to see. “What did you do to her?” Rhea turned around and you could tell by her face that she wasn’t messing about. Something within her turned the once normally shy, reserved, polite Queen into someone with enough anger to burn a village down. Or an entire nation. “I... I...” Maxwell stuttered, unable to tell her the truth. “SPIT IT OUT!” Rhea’s voice filled the castle and everything came to a standstill. Even Maxwell was taken aback by this version of his wife, a side of her he had never seen before. “I... I saw a Witch last night. She said she’d give me an heir. That I’d have one by Winter Solstice. I thought that you’d just be made pregnant with my child and then we’d have a son in a day or two!” “You... did this without my consent? You want an heir that badly? And what about poor Lydia here?” “The Witch! I bet this is her joke! She’s given us a baby, that stupid little maid turned into a big baby!” “GET OUT!” Rhea screamed, causing Maxwell to grab his nightcap and run out of the room, scared out of his mind. Suddenly there was crying coming from behind her. “Lydia!” Turning around quickly, she bent down to aid the crying woman, and quickly found that she could lift her with ease. It was if she weighed the same as an infant. “I’m sorry sweetie, its okay, Mummy’s here now...” That word. That name. That... title. Something within her awakened and that word that previously never impacted her, suddenly made her feel... complete. Holding the infantilised woman in her arms, as Lydia wrapped her legs around her new Mummy, Rhea started gently bouncing Lydia up and down, shushing her gently as the crying slowly came to a stop. “Mummy’s here, babygirl. Mean old Maxwell can’t hurt you. I won’t let him. You’re not stupid. You’re my little bundle of joy. You’re my adorable little baby. And until I find that Witch... I’ll make sure you’re loved and protected.” She kissed Lydia’s forehead. “Maybe now I can show you how much you mean to me...” Rhea said as she snuggled Lydia against her. Lydia suckled her dummy and snuggled against Rhea’s chest. She seemed happy now that she was in her Mummy’s arms, which made Rhea happy too. ------------------------------------------------- “Get me that Witch. Drag her in if you have to!” The King screamed to his guards. Afraid of what he may do, they all nodded and followed orders, flooding out on to the streets, looking for the Witch who had tricked him. Pacing back and forth in the great chamber, the King was full of anger but was also still feeling the after effects of his wife’s rage. Never had he seen her act so defensive of another person before. Sure, she was protective of her subjects, of her Kingdom, but not on this level. With Lydia it was almost... primal. “I knew it. I knew she cared about that stupid wench more than me...” The door opened, instantly diverting Maxwell’s attention. “And this is Daddy... for now. But if he keeps calling you names and saying mean things about you, he’ll find himself sleeping outside with the horses...” Rhea said as she walked in with a giggling Lydia in her arms, resting on her hip. “What are you doing with her? Put her down!” Maxwell ordered. Rhea just ignored him and carried on walking around their large seating area, giving little Lydia a tour despite her having worked there for years. Neither Rhea nor Lydia minded, as they both seemed to enjoy all this. “Rhea. Put her down. Now. She’s your maid dressed like a stupid baby! She’s not actually your child!” Maxwell threw the book he was holding on the ground. “And you’re not actually the love of my life, but I pretend you are.” She snapped back, instantly shutting Maxwell up. Storming off out of the room, Maxwell left Rhea and Lydia alone together. “Ignore him sweetpea. I know you’re not actually my baby. But... surely you’ve seen the way I look at you. I’ve wanted to take care of you and love you for so long... and now I finally can. I know we’ll find the Witch eventually, and we’ll get this spell reversed, but I’m going to enjoy this special time with you as my baby whilst I can. You okay with that sweetpea?” Lydia looked Rhea in the eyes, as if she understood it all, and nodded. “Wait... can you understand me?” Rhea asked. Her face turned a deep red as she just realised she had actually confessed her love to her. Lydia nodded and smiled. “Can you speak?” “Bla blah babababa...” As Lydia tried to speak, all that came out was baby babble. “So no speech, but you can understand me and think somewhat like an adult?” Lydia nodded again. “Are you... okay like this?” Lydia took a second, looking at her new ‘Mummy’, before nodding and nuzzling into her chest. “I’ll look after you sweetheart. Mummy’s got you. Ignore my husband, he’s... not a very nice person.” That’s when Lydia looked up and kissed the side of Rhea’s cheek, causing her heart to melt. “Oh baby!” Rhea kissed Lydia’s dummy and rocked her back and forth. “No matter what, I’ll take care of you. No force can keep us apart now. I’m... I’m sorry I didn’t make my feelings known sooner.” In Rhea’s mind, she couldn’t believe how lucky she was. She had the person she had loved for many years in her arms and for some reason, she actually liked that she was her baby, even if only for the time being. Something about the infantilised woman interested her, and she wondered if this could be a thing, even after she’s cured. ‘If I have to, I’ll be your Mummy forever and ever...’ Rhea thought as she stared into her crush’s eyes. And unbeknownst to her, in Lydia’s mind, very similar thoughts were swirling around that baby brain of hers. Being touched by the woman she’s had feelings for all these years, being held and kissed by her... having all this care and love and attention... she was in heaven. She wasn’t sure what was going on regarding a Witch and a spell and all that, she had just gone to sleep last night and woke up this morning dressed like this, in the crib at the foot of Rhea’s bed. And for some reason, she kept her adult brain despite the baby babble, but it seemed to have cravings. Cravings that a baby or infant would have. To play, to snuggle, to nurse. It was like she was in control of herself, but her voice and her needs weren’t her own. Or at least weren’t her usual ones... ‘If it means spending my life like this... as long as I get to be with you like this, I’ll be happy.’ Lydia thought as she rested her head on Rhea’s chest. The two seemed inseparable. Walking into the kitchen, Rhea and Lydia surprised the staff, who were busy cooking breakfast for the King and Queen. “Y... your Majesty...” The chef said, nervous to say anything about the former-maid-turned-baby in the Queen’s arms. “What... what can we do for you?” “Have you got anything suitable for Lydia here?” Rhea asked, bouncing little Lydia up and down gently. “I... can I speak freely, Ma’am?” he asked. “Of course Jacob. You know you can always talk to me about anything.” “May I ask why Miss Lydia is dressed like... that?” Lydia’s face was bright red at this point, she was obviously embarrassed to be seen like this. “I’ll be honest with you. With you all. I trust you won’t say a word outside this castle?” “Of course, Ma’am, we are all loyal to you.” “Thank you Jacob. Well you know my husband wants an heir?” “Yes Ma’am, we are all well aware...” “Well he thought he could trust a Witch to give us one... without consulting me first. And apparently as either a joke, or a way to get back at my husband, she has cast a spell on poor Lydia here, turning her into our baby. But as you can see, only in clothing and language. She’s still mentally herself, so please don’t make fun of her or judge her, she had no say in this either. I couldn’t let the poor girl go without a Mummy, so until we find the Witch, she’s to be cared for and treated as if she is my actual infant daughter. Is that a problem for anyone?” The whole kitchen staff looked and smiled at the cute couple. Jacob stepped forward and smiled. “Your Majesty... motherhood suits you. And we’ve all seen the way you two look at each other. We won’t say anything and we won’t judge. I take it the King isn’t happy though?” “Not at all, but I don’t care. Now, I’ve never had a baby before... what... what do I feed Lydia?” “Does she eat adult meals or does the spell require her to eat like a baby?” “Oh. I didn’t think about that. I purely thought of her as if she was a baby. Maybe I...” The staff all looked at the Queen and some of them smiled and giggled. “What?” Rhea asked. One of the serving girls at the back spoke up. “Umm... she may need to... nurse?” Rhea looked down to see Lydia trying to nurse through Rhea’s nightgown. “Oh... umm... but I don’t...” she stopped before finishing that sentence as she saw her gown develop a wet patch on the other side of her chest. “Must be the spell, Ma’am...” Jacob suggested. “Right. Nevermind. Umm... usual breakfast then I suppose, I’ll go... nurse... I suppose...” Rhea said, blushing as she quickly exited the kitchen. ------------------------------------------------- “Here you go, Ma’am. Your breakfast. I see Lydia has latched...” Said the serving girl from before. Rhea looked up, coming out of her own little world and smiling at the girl. “Thank you for the advice. It must be the spell, making her want to nurse. Though Lydia seems... happy?” “You both do...” she replied, causing Rhea to blush. Lydia seemed otherwise unfazed as she carried on nursing from Rhea. “Thank you. For understanding. I... it’s weird, I know... but it’s as if its... normal? I don’t know. Anyway, you may go now. Take the afternoon off, go spend this last day before Winter Solstice with your family. We’ll only need basic kitchen staff over the next couple of days.” “Thank you Ma’am.” The Serving girl smiled. “Oh sweetheart... my little Lydia...” Rhea said as the serving girl left the two to it. “WHAT ON EARTH?” Maxwell yelled as he stormed in, confronting his wife and... his newly adopted daughter? “She needed to nurse. So that’s what I’m doing. Got a problem?” Rhea asked. “A problem? Of course! She’s a grown woman!” “Who is stuck acting like a baby until you find that Witch and get things fixed...” “We’re looking, okay? Just... stop that!” “No.” She gave a short, sharp answer. “I’m ordering you...” Maxwell was trying his best to be in control, but his wife was having none of it. “You can order all you want, you’re not stopping me...” Rhea wouldn’t back down. Maxwell stormed back out again, before returning with two of his most loyal guards. “Take her. I’m sick of that woman. Always giving my wife those long looks. And I’ve seen the way you look back at her!” Maxwell ordered his guards, one grabbing Rhea and the other wrapping his arms around Lydia, pulling her away from her Mummy. “GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME!” Rhea ordered. Whilst most of the guards and all of the staff were loyal to Rhea, Maxwell kept these two guards nearby at all times, as they were only loyal to him. And he knew that. He knew they’d do anything for him. So as one took a crying Lydia out of the room, her kicking and screaming at being torn away from Rhea, the other held Rhea back, who looked ready to start a fight. “This is for your own good.” Maxwell said. Maxwell followed the guard who was carrying Lydia out, as Rhea fell to her knees, crying. Lydia didn’t know what was happening as she was carried out of the castle by this large man, followed by the King. One moment she was nursing from Queen Rhea, slowly coming to terms with the fact she actually enjoyed it, the next she was torn away and being dumped in a carriage with the King, as it rode away into the city. “You stupid girl. You ruined everything. That Witch ruined everything. All you women ruin everything. Rhea... ugh, she ruined my life!” Maxwell was having another of his long rants. ‘Yeah yeah... you ruined hers, jerk!’ Lydia thought to herself as the carriage bounced around due to the cobblestone streets. “It should be me that the people love, not her! I mean she can’t even produce for me an heir! All I wanted was a son, and that stupid Witch cursed me with not only a daughter, but... you! An adult! You’re not even mine by blood, you’re just dressed like this... Of course it was you though. The woman who stole my wife’s heart. I remember the day you started working at the castle. My wife was entranced. Her whole attitude towards me changed as soon as you arrived. Sure, maybe she never really loved me when we first got married... but before she met you she at least pretended she did! And who knows, maybe one day she will? But you... you ruined that! Temptress! Whore!” Wanting to give in to this spell, the one that made her want to act more babyish, but not wanting to show weakness in front of this man, she fought her hardest not to cry. She held on to her emotions as he rambled on and on about ‘women this’ and ‘women that’ and ‘my country wouldn’t be in ruin if I wasn’t King of this dump...’ ‘He really doesn’t shut up, does he? No wonder Queen Rhea isn’t in love with him...’ Lydia thought to herself. “And you... you love her, don’t you? Well too bad, because we’re never going to find that Witch. We’re never going to reverse this spell. You’re going to be stuck like this, like a baby, for the rest of your life. You’re not actually my baby, so I don’t have to keep you. So we’re taking you to a place that takes care of people like you, weird people. They’ll lock you up and keep you there, out of my way, so you can’t cause problems.” Lydia gave in to her emotions at that point and started screaming, like the baby she was dressed as. “AHH, SHUT UP!” Maxwell screamed as the carriage came to a stop. “Your Majesty...” the guard said as he opened the door. “Take her. Book her in under a false name. Don’t give details, just say she’s crazy. King’s rule, she stays here. I’ll see you back at the castle...” ------------------------------------------------- Hours passed. Rhea had been kept in that room for hours by the other guard that was loyal to only the King, unable to call out for help to any of those loyal to her. She couldn’t escape out of the window, it was too high up. She couldn’t scream, the castle was too big and most of the staff were out until later this evening. She was alone, and as the minutes passed, the separation hurt more and more. She needed her baby. She needed Lydia. At the very least she needed to know if she was okay, if she was safe. But after the first hour, she became more and more sick with worry. After a few hours, she was ready to fight. So around dinnertime, when her husband returned, she was ready. “Hello dear...” Maxwell said as he walked into the room. Much to his surprise, a book flung past his head, hitting his guard that stood behind him square in the face, knocking him out cold. “I... It was for the best...” Maxwell cowered and tried to weasel himself out of all of this, but Rhea wasn’t having any of it. “YOU! TOOK! MY! BABY!” Rhea ran at him like a raging bull, charging him directly on, hitting him and pinning him to the wall. “WHERE IS SHE?” “I... I’ll never tell! You’re never going to see her again!” he grinned. “Oh... I think she will...” A voice from behind the pair cackled by the fireplace. Turning around, Rhea saw a woman clad in dark clothing, staring at the fire. Maxwell recognised the woman as the Witch who had screwed him over. “YOU!” he yelled. “Wait... this is the Witch?” Rhea asked. “This is the bitc...” his mouth shut instantly. He started screaming, but he was unable to open his lips to say a word. “Sorry about him dear. You really should pick better. Maybe a certain... maid?” Said the Witch, who had still not turned around to face them. “How did you...?” Rhea was about to ask when the Witch cut her off. “I knew it from the moment I laid my eyes on you both. You two were meant to be. I... just gave you both a slight push. But then this joke of a man decided to ruin my plans.” “You... were trying to help us?” Rhea asked, becoming more at ease around the strange woman. “Of course, I hate to see people wasting their lives with the wrong people. So I gave you two a nudge.” “But... why the baby thing?” “What did you do as soon as you found her like that?” the Witch asked. “I... I looked after her...” “And?” “....and confessed my feelings. Of course. But how did you know it would work?” “Trust me. I could tell you had a maternal side. You’re destined to be a Mummy. And she makes a very cute baby.” “That she does...” Rhea smiled and laughed. Maxwell was still screaming and yelling behind his stuck lips, and the two women were just ignoring him, which infuriated him more. “Now, I know where she is. You better be quick though, it’s nearly Yule or whatever you call it.” The Witch handed the Queen a map that had a large X above a building. “But what about Maxwell?” Rhea asked. “What would you like me to do to him?” “I... I’d like him gone, to be perfectly honest. Wow, I can’t believe I said that. After all these years. Yes, I’d like him gone please.” “Where? I’m happy to assist.” “Somewhere that he deserves...” “I know just the place...” The Witch grinned. The Witch waved her hands and conjured a portal out of nowhere. Grabbing Maxwell, she pushed him through the portal and waved as his face turned from rage to fear. “There. He’s gone. Your life is your own now. Don’t waste it, go get her!” The Witch opened another portal and stood by it, before turning around. Her face was still obscured by her hood. “Seriously. Go get her. You two are meant to be. Stop worrying about what others need, and go do this for you, and for her!” “Wait! I don’t even know your name!” Rhea said just as the Witch was stepping through the portal she had created. “...Dahlia. And you’re welcome.” And in an instant, the Witch was gone. Grabbing her winter coat, Rhea instructed the staff and guards that were returning to keep the two guards who were loyal to her now ex-husband in the dungeon. She would have words with them both later and regretfully inform them they are no longer employed. She’d also have to inform the Kingdom that the King was... gone and wouldn’t be coming back, hopefully. But for now... she had to rescue her baby. ------------------------------------------------- Lydia lay on the cold, hard bed of whatever this place was. Was it an orphanage? Was it a hospital? Was it some kind of ward? She wasn’t sure, but whatever it was, she didn’t like it. The windows were barred and there was no heating. The sheets were scratchy and she still couldn’t do anything for herself, so she was relying on the staff here to look after her, but they weren’t sure what was up with her or why the King instructed her to be kept here, so they weren’t much use. She was scared, but what scared her most was not seeing the Queen again. So staring out of the window, hoping that maybe the Queen would be able to find her and rescue her, she watched as the snow fell outside in the cold, dark evening before Winter solstice. As the hours passed, hope of rescue dwindled gradually, until there was very nearly nothing left. But just as the last flicker of hope faded from her heart, a light appeared in the dark, distant streets. The dark winter night tried to drown out the light, but it fought its way towards Lydia, getting closer every second. The light snowfall had turned to a full snowstorm, yet the light burned brightly, refusing to give in to the darkness of the pitch black streets. ‘What... what is that?’ Lydia thought as she fixated on the light at the end of the road. The closer it got the more of the street it illuminated. At a certain point, it was clear that it was a lantern being held by someone. And that little remaining flicker of hope burst into an inferno within Lydia’s soul as she spotted the outline of someone getting closer. And closer. And closer. ‘Please. Please be her...’ And as the light reached the opposite side of the street where Lydia was being held, she noticed the long robe that she had been washing for so many years, the dress that she had always admired. The woman she had always loved. The dark figure stormed through the front doors to the building, and all Lydia could make out was a lot of screaming and shouting. Followed by a lot of apologising. Shortly after, the same men who had put her here rushed through and freed her from this bed, putting her in a wheelchair and wheeling her out to the entrance. “BABY!” Rhea yelled as she rushed over and picked Lydia up, squeezing her tightly and kissing her. As their lips connected, something rushed through them both, and suddenly Lydia was too heavy for Rhea to carry, so she had to let her down quickly. Stumbling a bit, Lydia got her balance back and stared at the Queen. “I... I think... I can speak!” She said. “You... you’re back to normal!” Rhea said, gasping. “I... thank you. Ma’am.” Lydia blushed. “No. Not Ma’am.” “...Thank you... Mummy...” Lydia ran at Rhea and wrapped her arms around her, kissing her lips and squeezing her. Rhea squeezed her back and repeatedly kissed her face. “You. Are mine now. And no one will ever take you away from me again. I promise you that. Now, how about we go home.” Rhea suggested. “H... home?” “Yes dear. To the castle. Your new home. You’re my baby. No matter whether magic is affecting us or not. I... I love you.” Rhea said as she held out her hand. “I love you too. Mummy.” Lydia responded, grabbing hold of Rhea’s hand with both of hers. The Queen and her baby walked out to the carriage that had finally caught up with them, hand in hand, fingers entwined. ------------------------------------------------- The Kingdom continued to prosper, it continued to thrive, despite the loss of its King. No one knew where he went, as the Witch never appeared again to divulge that information. No big loss if you ask anyone, the only two people still loyal to him ended up in the same place they tried to dump poor Lydia. But the Kingdom gained a new member of Royalty, as shortly after that Winter Solstice, Queen Rhea married Lydia, but instead of making her Queen too, she decreed that she would be known as a Princess, which Princess Lydia seemed all too okay with. They’ve lived happily ever since, and if rumours are to be believed, they both continued those roles that brought them together. According to visitors to the Kingdom, there is a nursery set up in the castle, just for the Princess. But if you ask any in the Kingdom, they won’t tell you a thing, as they are all loyal to their Queen... and their ‘Baby’ Princess. The End ========================================= “So, did you enjoy that story, baby?” Charlotte looked down and smiled. “Uh huh... but... wait... Dahlia?” The cogs in Olivia’s head were turning. “I was thinking the same thing, Liv.” “But... she gave us the book.” “I know, she said we’d like it as a cute bedtime story...” “Isn’t that her though? It seems like that’s her. Magic, portals... flowery names... Maybe this isn’t a fictional story. I mean... she has told us about all the different places she’s visited in the past... surely this can’t be another pair?” Liv scratched her head. “Maybe it is. Which means...” Charlotte smiled. “Dahlia though? Isn’t that a bit too... cheesy even for her?” “Hey, I can’t talk. I would have picked something similar if I were her. I mean... I kind of am her.” Charlie laughed. “Who wrote it though? She said she got it on one of her travels.” “Must be one of the people from that Kingdom?” “Which means there is a Princess... and a Queen... and wait, did she send the King here? That’s mean!” “Seems so my love. Maybe we can ask her next time we see her. She should be stopping by sometime soon, it’s been a while since she last dropped in with Ellie.” “Yeah. We’ll ask her. If we are right though, that’s so cool! She helped another pair! Plus a Queen and a Princess!” Liv was excited at the thought of there being a Princess variant. “I know, now... my little princess needs her nappy changing and you need to get snuggled up, otherwise Father Christmas won’t come. I’ve heard from reliable sources that he’s got some extra special fun toys for extra special good little girls...” Olivia got up, the plastic of her nappy crinkling as she climbed off the large sofa and started waddling towards the nursery. Charlie just sat back for a second, admiring her wife as she waddled out of the living room. ‘She’s so damn cute. That padded little butt makes my heart melt every time...’ Charlie thought to herself as she stood up and followed her wife to the nursery, patting Liv’s butt gently. Lifting her in to the crib, Charlie tucked her little baby in and pulled the side of the crib up, taking extra care to give Liv a quick kiss on the head as she did. “Now, off to sleep quickly sweetpea. Babies can’t stay up late on Christmas Eve. Night night my love, sleep well.” “Nini Mummy!” Olivia said, as tiredness overcame her. The light turned off and the nightlight activated as Olivia yawned and snuggled up with her newest stuffie, Flopsy. “I... I’m a Princess...” she smiled as her eyes closed and she fell asleep.

Millie stood alone at a poorly lit bus stop near the school she attended classes in. It was a late hour, most of the people who would be out and about right now were at home, comfy in their beds, or snuggled up to their loved ones watching netflix, with a few lucky ones doing other activities with their loved ones. Some were in clubs and bars, dancing or drinking the night into morning. Then there were the people like Millie, standing at a bus stop deep into the late hours of the night. Some of these standers were just waiting to get home from a long grinding day, others on their way to begin their day, and then their those like Millie. She had stayed late because one of her professors asked for help. She had not expected the project he needed help with was to see one of his best students naked, and then to stick his penis into her. Her curly red hair, the emerald green a-line dress, both showed some of the signs of her resistance. Her wool gray coat hid the rips to the dress, while also protecting her from the cold of the night. She didn't need to wait here, she was a gifted student, and could just as easily blink to her apartment, something she would of done any other night, but tonight, the young woman was afraid of a trace, or an intercept. She brushed one of her curls out of her face, which drew her attention to the crack in her glasses. She took the round glasses off, the silver frames were in good condition, which would make it hard to believe that they had been in her family for nearly 100 years. Her grandfather had worn them when he studied the hidden world of Japan, the first western magician to do so, with an invitation at least. The frames had absorbed some of the ghost magic of those regions, and had become valuable to Millie's family. The problem with them was that you needed to actually need glasses in order for them to work, which lead Millie to being a master of "life" as they liked to call the discipline, but was forced to keep the crappy eyes she was born with. The young woman popped the lens out of the frame, and held it up to the moon, then uttered a few short syllables, not words per say, but sounds that had been discovered the resonated with magical energies, and called forth the energies she then shaped with a few well practiced hand motions. The crack in the round lens was gone, and soon the glasses were all one piece, and returned to her freckled face, providing a thin glass barrier between her steel blue eyes and the world around her. The ghost sight, as her ancestor had called it, did not reveal ghosts as one might expect, instead it tapped into a realm in which the near future, present, and past, all blended, and with a skilled, and honed mind, someone who was always tapped into that realm could move forward and backward in brief snippets. That is what had saved her from her professor, he had successful fired his memory charm, but he had not accounted for the fact that Millie's mind, thanks to her glasses, was not completely in the present, but split between the present past and future. The charm was quickly broken, and Millie performed a simple gesture that send the professor flying into his own wall. Millie left before the professor got up from that. Which led her to standing here, in the cold, her feet dry only by the grace of knee high leather boots, and a ruined dress. What annoyed her most was that she had realized 10 minutes ago that their would be no more buses tonight, but she also realized that it didn't matter because she had no idea how to get from a back water town in Maine, to her home outside Boston with the public transit system anyways. That was the problem with magic, Millie decided. You get so used to the conveniences of it, that you forget how to function. She wished she could be like the blind, the normal people who never uttered their first chime, magic word, whatever you wanted to call it. She could've been one of those people, but she had to be born to a long line of magicians, ones that could point at legends and make a reasonable claim that that legend was about one of their ancestors. Nope, she didn't get to be a normal person. She never had a chance. With a sigh, Millie finally resigned herself to a quick blink. It was unlikely anyone was to follow her anyways, most magicians avoided shadow and phase magic at all costs. They were too new, and were not even a product of magical study, but a mistake made by blind scientists who had no idea what they were tapping into with their quantum physical studies. The Shadow in particular, a bad name for the practice of shifting gravitational forces in ways current science could not understand, to create spaces within spaces, was dangerous to most minds. It was Millie's ghost sight training that gave her the ability to maintain her sanity there. Of course, blinking was not shadow magic, just simple phase magic, a dimensional jaunt where she picked a point in another reality of this earth, one as close to the one she was in now, but her current location in that world would be her apartment, then it was like plucking a rubber band, pull the other reality into this one for just a moment, let it snap back, and then she just lets go before crosses over, and when things normalize, she is standing in her apartments living room. Sure sometimes she brings a gremlin, or a weird other-dimensional thing with her, but they rarely last more than a few minutes out of phase with their own reality. She took her coat off, and tossed it onto the couch in her living room, the lights detecting her movement and slowly turning themselves on. That was not a trick of magic, just simple technology. The same technology that turned her music on, turned her tea kettle on, and started reading the news headlines to her, all as she stripped her dress off, boots off, leggings off, and shook her hair out of its messy pony tail. In just a plain white bra, and equally plain white panties, she walked into her kitchen, her back marked with tattoos of a geometric shape, in which all the designs linked back to what looked like an Escher design tattooed into the small of her back. The tattoo itself was extremely colorful, and seemed to gradually shift, colors, shape, even position. In truth, it was always shifting because it was Millie's anchor into this reality, a complex magical structure she applied to herself allowing her to travel in and out of this reality, and not lose herself, nor lose the way back home. It was what got her into the school she currently attends. The Danford Academy of the Magical Sciences was one of the best places to study and perfect magic in the world. It was also one of the most dangerous places in the world, due to the whole learn by doing mentality the school took. This night was probably her last night there. Even though defending herself was justified, the spell she used was probably a mistake. If the professor even woke up from it, his mind would be schismed across multiple pocket dimensions that Millie had created on the fly. It wasn't that he didn't deserve that, but that the nature of the spell could of had serious repercussions, one of which being a collapse of reality in the area, or has physicists like to call it, a thermonuclear event. To be fair, Millie would be lucky if they just expelled her. The woman just poured herself a cup of tea from the kettle, and walked over to her glass kitchen table, her feet squishing into the thick, soft, wet carpet. Of course, her carpet was not supposed to be wet, but it still took her a moment to realize that something was off, and once she did, she realized her legs, and her panties were also wet. "Damn it, fucking bleedthrough," she muttered to herself, writing off the problem. In her mind, it was obvious, she flew to close to herself in another reality, and the two were bleeding through. Other reality Millie had just gone to the bathroom, and so this reality Millie peed her panties. Annoyed, Millie cast a small spell that wiped out the other Millie's bodily control, and than sealed her reality away, to prevent bleedthrough from continuing. *************************************** "Mills!," Christa shouted, seeing her red headed friend come out of the bathroom, then waved for Millie to come over to her. Christa was out hunting tonight, and the short hemline, and deep plunging neckline of her dress broadcasted that fact far and wide, although despite the blonde blue eyes, skinny body, and hooker dress, Christa was just striking out. Part of the problem was that the skinny body was not result of diet, but of intense exercise and personal fitness, and it turns out guys get turned off by girls with more visible muscle tone than they possess themselves. To Millie's credit, she was similarly built and toned, although she naturally carried her body fat in such away that she would never achieve those washboard abs, or perfect thighs, not without reducing the fat in her body into unhealthy extremes. "Any luck?" Millie said, plopping her purse on the table, pushing away the drink she had ordered before she left for the bathroom. She'd have to get another one now. "None at all," Christa replied, a little defeat in her eyes. "Maybe challenging them to an arm wrestling competition is the wrong approach?" she added, laughing at her own joke as she finished saying it. "Maybe tell them you are gymnast? That makes the guys jump after the girls in movies?" Millie said, a mirthful little smile on her freckled face. "By the time they figure out you are a champion Kung Fu master, it will be to late!" Christa gave her friend a sharp look, "Its Taakwondo, and you know that miss green belt." "Karata, kung fu... tomato tomato..." Millie continued on, still smiling, "I need to get a new drink Daniel-san, I will be right back." Millie grabbed her purse, and walked towards the bar before Christa could come up with a good comeback. Once Millie got the bar, she risked a glance back to Christa, who was staring daggers her direction. Millie just giggled, and told the bartender, "Sprite please, in a tumbler." "Trying to convince your friend you are drinking?" the bartender asked. "No, trying to convince these idiots," Millie responded, gesturing to the men in the bar, "That I am so that they will come hit on me and I can redirect them to my friend." "How is that working out for you?" the bartender said, filling the tumbler with sprite. "About as well as you would expect a sitcom set up to work in reality," Millie said, flashing the bartender a smile, and putting a ten dollar bill on the counter, before walking back to Christa, "Got a come back yet?" "Shut up," Christa said, then started to laugh, her blue eyes lighting up with mirth. Millie soon caved in and started laughing herself. "Ok, I am driving," Millie said, as Christa stumbled out of the bar, "Where are your keys?" Millie asked, as she searched through her friends purse. "Psh, you are as drunk as me," Christa said, "More drunk! I havn't pissed me pants yet!" she continued on, pointing to the growing puddle under Millie. Millie had felt herself start peeing, but she was far more concerned with something else that was happening in that moment, and she was very happy, and unhappy, that she had worn bicycle shorts under her dress. At least the mess was contained. She tried to stop it, pinch it off, but the more she tried, the more it seemed to push its way out, and when the smell finally hit Christa, Millie was already in tears. "Did you just..." Christa started to ask, and Millie just nodded. "It just... I don't know... I had nothing but sprite," Millie answered, now doing a waddle walk towards Christa's car, trying not to spread the mess around more. Christa sighed and tried to comfort her friend, "Maybe someone managed to slip something in your drink? There are a lot of weird fucks out there that would like to torture women? Did you ever lose track of one of your drinks?" Millie shook her head as they got to the Jeep that Christa drove around everywhere, despite complaining about its gas mileage, "Just the one from when I went to the bathroom, and I didn't touch that one." Christa shrugged, "Maybe just bad food then," then opened her side door, and pulled a towel out of the back of the jeep, tossing it to Millie, "Come on, put that down, and drive us home, we can get you cleaned up and some pepto, I am probably to drunk to remember this tomorrow, so shiny, right?" "You're not that drunk," Millie said, realizing that once she sits down, the mess is going to get a lot worse. "But thanks for the sentiment." Christa just nodded and climbed into the Jeep.

Curse of the Crinkle Crate Composed by Horatio Husky Featuring and Commissioned by Kazard the Fox! Chapter 1 The Box I… Want… Couch Time… Now… were the thoughts of a certain blonde-haired fox, as he absentmindedly fumbled with the keys to his small, cozy home. His shoulders were slumped, and his eyelids half open in a vacant stare as he maneuvered his key into the lock of his front door. The day had been absolutely miserable, all of his clients had been in a bad temper when he spoke with them about their problems, and one of them even seemed to believe that the fox didn’t really know what he was doing. Of course, he knew what he was doing! He’d graduated top of his class by no small miracle, the fox was very talented at his work, but the lack of appreciation and frustration that was thrust upon him by his clients was not something studying could have prepared him for. At last, the key turned, and the door swung wide open, shouldering his bag he strode inside and carelessly dropped it in the front hallway, kicking off his shoes and closing the door behind him with a click, locking it once more. Give… Me… That… Couch… thought the fox once more, as he strode into his living room. However, his couch did not seem to be on the agenda just yet, for the fox almost tripped over a wooden box in the center of the room. Kaz was taken aback, how had this gotten in his home? He didn’t remember lugging a rather plain, heavy looking wooden box into his home. Its dimensions were around two feet by two feet, and a foot and a half tall. Kneeling down, his tail now twitching with apparent interest and curiosity he inspected it closer to find that its lid was hinged, with the front opening to the container facing towards him. What on earth… Did somebody break in and leave this here? He thought to himself, as he reached forward with a paw and tentatively opened the strange box. The lid thumped onto his carpet as he gazed into what was held within the strange item, and was even more confused to see that the box only contained two items in it. A thick square of plastic upon closer inspection Kaz found to be a white, adult diaper, and a note next to it, written in fancy cursive. He picked it up, his eyebrows furrowing as he perused through a short poem, a strange feeling of warmth he didn’t recognize bubbling up in his insides as he did so. For a year and a day obedient shall you be, To the rules and whims of the box at your knee, Letters and rules shall be provided from these wooden confines, Giving you instructions, tasks, items, and lines, And lest you not listen to my behest, Shall you not have your day-to-day be the best! For control and independence are no longer yours From now you’ll always be clad in diapers! Diapers? Control? Is this all some sort of prank that got delivered into my house that one of my friends managed to sneak in? He turned the note over and found that more was written on the back of it, this time not in the mysterious cursive font as on the front. The rules are simple, Kazard. For a year and a day you will be completely unable to control your bladder nor your bowel, making it that at any time whatsoever, you will completely and utterly mess and wet yourself anywhere you are. Within this box, you will find your solution to this new conundrum in your life, which you have agreed to participate in by opening this box. Whenever you open this box you will be supplied with plain white diapers perfectly matched to handle whatever punishment you give them. It is recommended that you also invest in other supplies related to padding, such as powder and anti-rash cream, but those are up to your discretion. You may try and not wear your diapers, but you will find that it is wiser to comply with the rules and keep yourself nice and secure; your continence will not return either if you do not obey the rules set before you. If you wish to communicate with the box, you must do so through a bargain written on a note to express your wishes. However, be warned: the box is liable to interpret and balance any request or boon as it wishes if whatever you offer is not of equal value, so it may be wisest to obey as instructed and keep yourself diapered at all times of the day, otherwise, the consequences will be severe. With that, we hope you enjoy your next trip around the sun padded up! This has to be a joke… Boxes that interpret poetry and supply diapers whenever opened? This isn’t even a funny prank, this is pathetic. The fox dropped the diaper and note back into the box with contempt, what a stupid thing to waste his time with. He got up, the couch now forgotten as his stomach rumbled its hunger aloud to the room. He padded over to the kitchen, turning the kettle on and rummaging through his dry food cabinet, retrieving a large bag of chips. He held the bag in his maw as he stretched, reaching up to the higher shelf to grab himself a chocolate bar. It was just out of his reach, and he strained, leaning against the counter to support his weight as he grasped after his sweet. The counter must have been wet, however, for he looked down as he felt something damp against him. The bag of chips dropped out of his mouth and onto the counter below him. The counter hadn’t been wet, no. It was he who had gotten wet.

‘Juvenile’. That’d been the word she’d used when we broke up. There’d been other words, too, of course–she was nothing if not a wordsmith, and she found many other creative nouns, verbs, and adjectives to describe what she thought of me. ‘Leering’, ‘Immature’, ‘Inattentive’, ‘Psychologically and pathologically unfaithful’. I probably should have seen the red flags a lot sooner. A coffee meetup with my sister had turned into an argument with her, because she’d mistaken it for cheating. A compliment directed towards a cashier had led to the silent treatment for most of a day. But, for all the jealousy and insecurity I’d put up with, she dumped me, and she called me juvenile. That’s the bit I couldn’t get out of my head–the sheer lack of self awareness. I couldn’t so much as breathe around another woman without getting into trouble. And sure–I was known to occasionally admire female beauty, I wouldn’t deny that, but I’d done nothing to deserve what she did to me. Because out of all that, the biggest red flag was that she claimed she knew how to curse people. I’d brushed off the comment, at the time–I’d known some witchy girls in college, it was just a turn of the phrase, right? Like ‘manifesting’ as another word for having a positive outlook. I didn’t expect–let me just tell you what happened. So we’d broken up. She’d dumped me, to be precise, in public, with lots of yelling. I’d been pretty upset about it, so I moped around at my apartment for a couple days. Nothing too strange so far. But then, when I finally dragged myself out of my apartment, planning on maybe getting some groceries, just getting some air–it happened. I was in line at the register. The cashier girl asked me how my day was, I told her it was getting better, and then–I swear to god, this has never happened to me since I was like a little kid, but I felt something hot rushing down my pants. I looked down, and then she snorted with laughter, and by the time I realized I was pissing myself I’d already started making a puddle. I want to be clear–I hadn’t felt any need to go before this point. None at all. It’d come completely out of the blue. One moment, I was talking to a pretty cashier, the next, puddle pants. So I did the reasonable thing–excused myself, carried my grocery bags in front of my waist on the walk home, wrote it off as a fluke. A fluke, right? No chance of that repeating. So the next day. I’m riding the bus to work, I notice this girl’s reading a book I’ve read before–a book I love, really. So I step forward, and I’m about to say hi, and then–wham. I feel it again. Now this time, I’m on a bus. I can’t just get off, I’m stuck there. And to make matters worse, I still need to get to work on time, so it’s not like I can just bail and go home. I got off a stop early, enormous wet stain down my pants, and had to run into a corner gas station and try to clean myself up in the bathroom. It half worked, but no amount of paper towels got things totally dry, and the lingering pee smell didn’t go away all day. I don’t know if anyone in the office noticed that morning; they certainly didn’t say anything, but I don’t know how you wouldn’t notice. But they definitely noticed at lunch. I was chatting up Sheila, the receptionist, and… Well, come on. You’ve figured out the pattern by now, haven’t you? Like five words in, my pants are soaked, everyone in the break room could absolutely see. I thought I was going to die. It’s one thing when it’s a bunch of strangers, but I’d just let loose in front of coworkers, people I’d known for years, and there’d been zero warning. Nada. Not a hint. And then I remembered my ex, warning me about her little ‘curse’. No other possibilities came to mind. I hadn’t accidentally swallowed a handful of diuretics or hit my head really hard or anything. It had to be whatever she’d done. So, while I was hiding in the work bathroom trying to figure out what to do, I texted her. No response. Of course. Nothing when I called, either. She’d blocked me on everything. I had no way to reach her. I took the rest of the day as a personal day, said I was making an appointment with my doctor. What was I supposed to do? Explain how I’d been cursed by a jealous ex? I tried getting in touch with some of her friends, the ‘spookier’ ones who’d seemed to know what she was talking about when she mentioned magic, but that didn’t get me anywhere. I tried Google, but that was a complete dead end. There really was no solution, but to deal with it, and that’s how I ended up at the pharmacy. Magic or no, I wasn’t stupid. I made sure to pee as soon as I arrived, so my bladder was totally empty. There wouldn’t be any embarrassing accidents at the diaper store, while I was actually buying the damned things. I circled the incontinence aisle twice, trying to be discreet, hoping nobody would see me. I had to spend a couple minutes looking over different packaging to figure out the sizing and which brand would work best for my…problem. Another consultation on the internet made it clear that most of the lighter options wouldn’t help, because they couldn’t handle a sudden flood of pee. While I wasn’t happy about having to pick one of the thickest options on sale, I felt glad that I hadn’t learned about the leakage problem through personal experience. Feeling a bolt of anxiety in the checkout line, I played a little deception to cover my tracks. Taking out my phone, I pretended to receive a phonecall, nodding along. “Hello, hi grandpa, yes I’m picking up your diapers now–I’ll bring them over in a minute!” There, that’d do it. Now everyone would know that these weren’t for me, I didn’t need diapers, and nobody around me would think I did. The cashier smirked as she got to my package, though she hid the expression quickly. She was cute–a couple years younger than me, and I could definitely see me and her together. I said hi, started to ask a question, and, well… It turned out, the curse didn’t care how recently I’d used the bathroom. My bladder spilled out into my pants anyways, a torrential flood that came from nowhere. What could I do? I turned pink, but I was actively in the middle of buying diapers–diapers that I’d just pretended weren’t for me. I paid, sheepishly apologized, and hurried to the single stall bathroom to try and clean myself up for the millionth time. After washing my jeans in the sink and drying them as best I could with paper towels, I turned my attention to the diapers. Clearly there was no putting this off. Sooner or later, I’d need to put them on. Ripping open the container, I turned one of the diapers over in my hands, examining it. I paused to peer at the instructions on the plastic package, then followed them as best I could while leaning against the wall. The diaper rustled poofily between my legs. I had to adjust the velcro-ish tapes a few times to get it where it felt snug without restricting motion, but that was barely a concern next to the bulk pressing my thighs apart. My jeans only sort-of fit over them. The wet denim stretched, but the bulge around the crotch was pronounced and plainly visible. Crud. I’d need to buy new clothes, too. It was a solution. Not a great one, but a solution. I dealt with the problem. New, looser jeans. I started bringing a backpack with me, so I could carry diaper changes. And pretty much every time I talked to a pretty girl, I’d flood my diaper and need to excuse myself to a bathroom. In the meantime, my quest for someone who could undo the curse continued, but to no avail. Nothing worked. I tried getting incense and some fancy candles, I tried ‘manifesting’ a reality where I wasn’t cursed, it all failed. Nobody I talked to could help. One, who seemed to know what was going on, simply refused. I hated it, but there wasn’t much I could do to solve the issue. I got used to it. Diaper changes were a part of my routine, something I just learned to handle. Occasionally, when I had to go and a bathroom would be inconvenient, I just used the diaper on purpose. A couple months passed. I’d learned to keep things discreet, and staying cooped up didn’t work for me–I needed socialization. My favorite club, a few blocks down from my apartment, felt like a comfortable place to go. I hadn’t been since the breakup, but my return had me hailed by friends who I knew from there. It was a good time. I had a couple drinks. I even started chatting up this girl, Ally, who I’d met a few years back. And sure, I soaked my diaper about as soon as the conversation started, but who cared? She didn’t notice. I was used to it. We got to talking. We’d made out a bunch a few months ago, back before the curse, and she still seemed interested–heck, I got the sense that she might be interested in more than just making out this time. I sent a complement her way. She replied in kind, suggesting she thought I looked good, and– And I learned that the curse was much, much worse than I thought. My body betrayed me. The slightly splorchy frrrr– that escaped me wasn’t too loud, but my expression couldn’t have been more of a betrayal. I mean, fuck me. I was paralyzed–what could I do? There I was, sitting at the bar, loading up my diaper like a dump truck. It swelled so much it made my pants sag, my face was so red it could have directed traffic, and though the diaper contained all the mush, it did ass all to hold in the smell. I stammered. I found a reason to excuse myself, and just ran out of the bar, waddling and squelching the whole way. Staying put and explaining myself wasn’t an option. The waddle home was humiliating. I was sure every stranger I passed could smell me, could see my pants sag from the overfull diaper I’d trapped myself in. And then my phone rang. It was her. I answered. “Why?” I demanded, stepping to the side of the sidewalk to speak to her. “I just know,” she explained. “Do you want it to end?” I nodded. Then I realized she couldn’t see me, and started to respond. But apparently she could see me, because she replied before I could say anything. “How many?” I knew the answer she wanted. I knew the consequences if I lied. “Three,” I conceded. Defeated. I’d lost. “Three times. Different girls.” “Three it is,” she said. “Once the time is up, you’ll get your control back.” “Just three days?” I asked, hope rising. No response. My stomach sank. “Weeks?” Nothing. “Years?” “Try not to forget your potty training,” she said. And then she hung up. ... If you enjoy this short story and want to read more like it, support the author, and generally put a big smile on my face, you can help me pay the bills over at Patreon. Patreon SubscribeStar

“Today we bring these vile criminals and sinners to justice. Their long reign of terror and destruction ends here." The Executioner’s words don’t particularly cut me deep. I’ve heard this countless times before. He stands before a large and angry crowd he’s whipped into a frenzy. How painfully nostalgic. I am but one of the several so-called "criminals and sinners" up on the menu today, and we’re a bit tied up at the moment. A long dark cloak hides my body and the hands cuffed behind my back. My noose is just a little tight, and my short stature is forcing me to the tips of my toes to keep from choking. Surely the work of amateurs, I’ve partaken in better executions. “Here we have Arthur, a member of the insurgency working against this Kingdom. His crimes are as follows…” ... *Thunk* Ah, they’re finally getting started. Sadly my position seems to be towards the end, leaving me a bit more time. I’m tired. So tired. Mentally, physically, spiritually. I just wish they’d hurry. “Cursed [[Witch]], there is no place in this world for you.” These are the first words I remember hearing and comprehending. It was the dawn of mankind and I was an unfortunate orphan left to the whims of an uncivilized world. To avoid the abuses of my adoptive tribe I began learning from their Shaman. I excelled; weaving and working the magic in the atmosphere was as simple as breathing. However, it brought no relief, and I was used even more as a tool by the tribe. I brought ruin to many a settlement during this time. Again, and again. The death and destruction became too much for my feeble heart to bear, thus I left. Isolation is better than being used as a weapon capable of bringing only demise and despair. Or so I thought. “Next up is Justine, a murderous wench. Her crimes are as follows…” ... *Thunk* I spent too much time in the mountains, perfecting my magic beyond the limits of humanity. Delving into long forgotten taboos. Foolishly I began tattooing my body with spells using a magical but poisonous ink. And when I ran out of room, I took to my eyelids, the inside of my mouth, and even my eyes. The pain was insufferable, but it was nothing compared to the pain of being used as a tool of destruction. The spell was more of a curse. A blasphemy against the concept of [[God]] itself. My life to this point had been one of loneliness and pain. In a moment of weakness, I had a thought. “If I could live forever… Maybe something good could happen to someone like me…”. And so, I gifted myself a never aging and never dying body. It was roughly a century later, on my 125th birthday, that I would leave the mountains. My tanned skin, brown eyes, and brown hair all dyed mostly black with my immortal curse. I had stopped growing and aging at 25 and ended at a lithe 5ft tall. Hope shined in my ruined eyes, that things could be different in this second chance at life. I was a fool. For every happy moment gifted to me by eternity, I received a thousand agonies in return. New friends and family were found, giving me momentary peace. All gone in the blink of an eye as I buried loved one after loved one after loved one after loved one after loved one after loved one after loved one after loved one after loved one after loved one after loved one after lov------ “Next up is Alexander, a murdering and thieving bandit caught in the woods. His crimes are as follows…” ... *Thunk* My heart is heavy. Recalling the names and faces of those I’ve left behind is worse than a thousand executions. Tens of thousands of years have passed since my birth. Happiness still out of reach. To save those dear to me I had to intervene with the world more than I’d have liked. Involving myself in political and military matters. I became a tool once more on many occasions. And when it was convenient, or I was no longer useful, they sought to end me in fear. Cruel [[Witch]] how could you poison his majesty. Abhorrent [[Witch]] you’re the cause of the crop failures. Evil [[Witch]] it was you who tempted our knights to commit heinous war crimes. Forcefully shouldering the blame again and again, I was put to death. Over and over. After my executions I would pretend it had worked. After burial I would exit my tomb and leave for the next country. Repeating this endless loop of gain and loss. The boundless hope that once shone in my eyes was replaced with bottomless despair. This was not the happiness I had wished for… Surely this is my punishment. “Here we have the vile [[Witch]], she is a plague on our kingdom. Her crimes are as follows…” This may take a while. The crimes they’ve manufactured against me are innumerable. After all I’ve done to help, we’re back here again. I see a dear friend in the crowd, Elizabeth. Don’t look at me with those teary eyes. Our time together was painfully short, but I will carry it with me to eternity. I’ve seen your pure soul with my magically infused eyes, you have a bright and pure future unsuited to this world. I try to smile at her, but it doesn’t reach my dead eyes. How much longer must I endure this? For all my power, why can I not end this bitter cycle? I don’t care to rule over anyone. I don’t care to throw about my power. I just want to love and be loved in return. “[[Witch]], have you any last words?” I have words. The unfairness of it all. This rotten world… if I had to say anything… “This world, is truly meaningless…” ... *Thunk* The floor beneath my feet falls away. My neck snaps as I gasp for air and flail my limbs, for it is all I can do. Ithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurts. I t. H u r t s. I scream internally, the pain consuming all reasonable thought. After putting on a short show I cast a spell to put myself into a long sleep and spare myself more pain. The next time I wake, it will be in another tomb. Just once. If you’re listening. Give me a happy ending. ~~~ Time passes as it does. I wake. My body stiff and sore from its long slumber. The sun shines brightly in my eyes. This is not a tomb, but a field. I stand to gather my bearings and view my surroundings. Gone are the humble abodes of the peasantry. Gone are the cobble streets. Gone are everything I had known to this point. Before me stands a grand city. A city of metal and glass. Chapter 1: The End _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ First time writer on the board here. I've been writing DnD campaigns and thought combining a world/character of magic with the Diaper Dimension might be interesting. Sorry if the first chapter is a little dark/sad, but I felt it would be a good introduction to the character. I wrote this on a whim for the most part haha. It was an idea buzzing in my head and I had to get at least this chapter out. If people are interested in more chapters let me know! Feedback would also be appreciated!

I was thinking of adding something her again and see if it catches interest. This story is not for the faint of heart. It a dark story of magic, unfair ending, diapers and one evil woman with a fetish. If you like Long-Rifles content then maybe you'll enjoy this. Olivia and Lexus, two friends who did everything together. They'd even lay in the bottom of a waste receptacle too. But I'm getting ahead of myself. Olivia and Lexus walked into the home of their boss Tangent. These girls were in their last years of community college. Tangent had hired the two to babysit for her. The two girls were confused about why two were needed. When Olivia got the offer from Tangent and how Tangent desperately needed two sitters she naturally signed Lexus up. Lexus, always being the more brash and paranoid counter to Olivia's Gentle and trusting nature. It wasn't like Olivia didn't know Tangent, they'd run together at the local track in the area. She'd always be there before Lexus, no matter how early she was. Even at 5 am in the morning, Tangent was there. Tangent soon accused Lexus of stalking her. They worked it out a formed a simple friendship. Tangent would talk about her Supermodel career, Kids and her college days, and the stuff she got up to. She even mentioned how she and her friends would practice magic and summoning demons. In her own words. "It's all bullshit." Tangent would even mention how hard it was to find a babysitter since they'd never came back to babysit. "My darlings are just too much to handle." "Nonsense." Said the ever-helpful Olivia. "I've babysat many kids. I'll win them over. I always come out on top." Olivia responded. "Aww. I love that confidence. But still, I'd feel like I'm setting you up to get...shit on? Whatever you kids say nowadays. You'd be better of with backup. I'd feel more comfortable." Tangent told the young student. "Hmm. Well if I must, I know a girl." As Olivia pondered it. She realized Lexus makes a great bad cop. "So the pay?" "Oh I forgot to mention, it's about 600$ to watch them all day." Tangent said cooly. "Hope that's enough." "DAMN RIGHT IT IS!" Olivia shouted with excitement. 300$ just to watch some kids. This lady was loaded she thought. The next day Olivia had talked Lexus into coming with her. Plus Lexus had a car and walking out to the woods countryside was far too dangerous in her mind. Olivia was excited to make so extra cash, yet Olivia was still hesitant to actually go. "Olivia, this just smells fishy. Some supermodel offers you a 300$ to babysit and you don't ask questions. Do you even know what mag she models for?" "Hmm, some Latin America one. She's really big there she says. Never saw a picture but she's super hot so I'd believe it. Don't look at me like that. She's hot. Especially for 34. Got you beat for sure." Olivia felt a punch in the arm. "Stop playing. It's strange is all. Just be ready to end up some sex toy of hers. Hopefully, she'll keep us as one whole piece instead of chopping us up into pieces. Nah, gotta chop us up to better hide the bodies. No open casket for us." Lexus morbidly joked as they pulled up the Tangent's home. It was definitely a pristine place. Freshly trimmed grass, large house, white fence around the property that was high enough to keep prying eyes out. There was even a pond out back with geese floating on the pond. "A pond. Perfect body dumping place Olivia." Lexus joked again. "You don't stop do you," Olivia responded as they pulled in and jumped out of the car. "No, I don't. At this exact moment, we're walking to our deaths. The tragic murders of Olivia Swine and Alexandra Moonshire." Lexus said with a grin. She was the type to wear funeral attire to a regular event. She wanted to work as a detective one day. "Oh, so that's what I'm plotting to do you." A voice that would only be familiar to Olivia said from above. "Hola Miss. Tangent! Sorry for my friend. She's a horror movie freak." Olivia said covering for her friend. "It's fine. I love a good horror. Even more when I'm doing the scarring." Tangent said with a grin. "Doors unlocked. I'll be down shortly. I'm changing some diapers. Take a seat in the living room. I made some milk and cookies." The girls walked inside. "Gotta say, Olivia. She is really hot." Olivia said with a whisper. "Maybe so off her good looks will rub off on you." She laughed. She felt a pinch on her buttcheek. "Pervert!" Lexus yelped. "So they're still in diapers. Hope you know how to change one." Olivia said as they walked into the living room with a grin knowing her friend hated diapers. "Yuck. Nope. Gotta say no on that one chef." Olivia and Lexus sat down on the sofa and saw the freshly baked cookies and a cold pitcher of milk on the coffee table. It was like Tangent had just sat them down. They then heard the sound of heels clicking against the wooden steps. In the room came Tangent clad in black. Tight black shirt with sleeves and a v-neck where her perky breast stuck out. Her tight leather skirt gleamed from the light. Her ass looked great in them and her black leather boots reached up to her gorgeous thighs. "Girls. I'm so happy you came. I was getting worried." Tangent was wearing black gloves a choker around her neck. "I love your sense of fashion. It screams boss bitch. I love it." Lexus said with a smile. This lady looked cool. She was in love, platonic of course. "I love yours too. Black is always a good choice. And that beautiful blonde hair. Like gold. A catch like Olivia 'otta have some cute friends." Tangent commented. "Thanks." Olivia responded. "So where are the kids." "They're sleeping. Let's just talk. Enjoy some of these delicious cookies." Tangent grabbed a cookie and started to eat it. Seeing Tangent eat on gave Lexus the courage to try one herself. Olivia followed suit and ate the cookies and milk. They talked and talked until they heard the wailing of what sound like a child or more like an imitation. "Oh, the babies are getting restless. They're probably tired of waiting for their new diapers." Tangent stood up and pointed at the ceiling. "See there's a camera watching us. Say hello to our viewers at home." "What! We didn't consent to that." Lexus responded. "Yeah Miss. Tangent you could at least said something." Olivia looked at the camera and waved nervously. "Consent? I grab them by the pussy." Tangent laughed. "You see, I think your buddy Lexus was on the right track. I want to turn you cute girls and into my toys. Promise you'll look a lot better when I'm done with you." "Fuck that!" Lexus screamed. "I'll beat your ass." That's when Lexus felt it. In the pits in her stomach. The insides of her stomach were changing. Her organ turning into absorbent layers. It felt strange. Tickling her organs. Like she had the butterfly. She felt something cotton-like forming. "Did you poison the food?" Lexus was feeling weak. Olivia felt the same thing. Weakness was taking over her body. The feeling of cotton building up. "Miss. Tangent, what's going on?" The tickling was strong. To Olivia. It felt good. Really good. "My magic potion won't work on a witch. One worth her salt anyway. But enough about me. I want to tell you about your wonderful future as stars in my stream and videos." Tangent told them with an evil grin. "I'll make so much money off you two girls." "You're trying to whore us out! I'm not going to be some sex slave." Lexus shouted as she started to stand back up. She quickly collapsed but she kept trying to stand. "Lexus dear, you're all mine now. I'll do whatever I like with you. Don't fret, you'll enjoy your new position in life. You won't even mind it at all after a while. Hahaha." The witch laughed. She seemed to had made some kind of joke. Lexus felt the change spreading throughout her body. The strong tingling was getting stronger. Her torso started to thin, rapidly and turning to cotton. She then felt her torso starting to expand She felt her arms becoming heavy and even more strength slipping away. Her hands and wrist turning pink and her finger started to meld together as the tingling grew worse. Her arms started to thin and become bright pink. Her legs were no exception. The same process took her legs and she fell to the floor. Lexus turned her head and looked towards her friend Olivia. "Olivia!" She said in shock at what she saw. Olivia had gone under the same horrific changes and then some. Olivia's stomach was swollen with padding. Her large breast were mounds of padding themselves. The quilted layer on top of her looked very familiar to Lexus. Olivia's legs were in a permanent split and flat. They were stretching out further and fusing with the rest of her body. Her legs were becoming thin wings. There were sold thick solid lines of blue and green down and across the wings. The same could be said for her arms who were also wings. Her hands vanished completely. These thin flaps of papery plastic didn't even have an inch of thickness. Olivia seemed to be riving in pain. She was practically shaking. Yet Olivia was moaning in a more pleasant way. She had her clothes tight around her distorted mostly white body. Olivia turned over and looked at her friend. In her mouth was stuffing. Cotton-like and stringy from the looks of it. Her hair had receded into her disfigured body. Her cheeks were red and her eyes only said sorry. Tangent walked up to Olivia and squatted down. Her black hair hung at her breast and her thighs were close together. "Hiya, how's the whole transformation thing going. Let me guess. Ain't have bad, is it? I mean becoming something cute and soft. My kids are going to love you." Tangent suddenly snickered. She then grabbed Olivia's fat cheeks that had puffed up with cotton and forced Olivia to meet her eyes with Tangent. Olivia wanted to cry. She had been tricked and betrayed. She wished she could tell Lexus what was happening. What this evil woman was turning them into. Then again, maybe Lexus was better off not knowing. Looking into the eyes of this traitorous woman, she only saw delight and dark satisfaction. The tickling deep inside her was the only thing keeping her from falling into the abyss. The feel of her body. The clothes were pressed up against her puffy giant body. She wishes she could cum, to relieve the tension that continued to build up in her padding. She knew it was wrong, but couldn't resist. She knew what she was and the idea of her face made her even hornier. Olivia felt an almost claw-like hand grasp her breast and squeezed it. She moaned through her padding. By that time her face was covered in padding or rather it was. She had stopped breathing long ago but she no longer needed to even breathe. Tangent smiled at her prey. She liked touching them. Feeling how much they've changed. The quality quilted padding below her fingertips. Oh, how she spoiled her little ones. Turning foolish and beautiful young women into spongy waste receptacles was another bonus entirely. As Tangent felt up the diaper, the facial features started to vanish. The puffed-up belly starts to contract as if it was exhaling. Like the oxygen that was in Olivia's body had finally escaped. Olivia shrunk as Tangent and her friend were forced to watch. A look of horror on Lexus's beautiful soft white face. Olivia felt herself shrinking away. The feeling of moving across the floor was causing her even more unrest. Why was being this so fucking good she thought. She felt leak guards popping up as if they almost forgot themselves. She welcomed the sudden pleasure. Olivia soon shrunk down into something that could never be considered a human. "Olivia..." A raspy voice said trying to shout. Tangent simply pulled away from the tacky clothing her opinion away and off of the garment on the floor. She then grabbed the soft thing by what was once ahead and lifted it up in all of its glory. A diaper. Olivia was turned into a fucking diaper. Not just any diaper. A big one. Oddly it was more fitting for a baby, but these adult diapers were sized for an adult for sure. It is motionless in the hands of Tangent. The question simply remained. Was Olivia dead? "What...have...you done..." Lexus wasn't looking too much better. Speaking was almost nearly impossible. Her arms and legs had become wings themselves. She had become mostly pink. Breather had become laborious, all she smelt something similar to strawberries but artificial. "Turned her into a diaper. What does it look like I did to her?" Tangent rebutted smugly. "I see you're still changing. You should have turned before Olivia here." Tangent made the diaper crinkle in her hand a little bit, just for emphasis and because she enjoyed it. "That look on your face...Lexus. That's it. It's telling. Your friend is still there. I can feel her. She taking stock of her new form. She's a smart one. She knew what she was becoming. A diaper. And so will you Lexus." Her words stung deep. A diaper. Lexus never wanted to come to this place let alone become some fucking diaper. "I'm..." She tried to say but her lungs had been devoured by the cotton within her. She was angry. She didn't want to turn into such a thing. The idea of being used revolted her beyond measure. Even if the tingling felt good, or how the idea of wet padding was making her horny, she resisted it. She knew it was wrong and forced it down. It slowed the transformation but couldn't stop it. Her stomach and tits were expanding. They were mounds of padding. Her arms and legs were the wings of a diaper. She was bright, cute, and pink. Her padding was quilted and the leak guards were popping out of her. She bit her lip so hard in anger she drew blood. It didn't matter. The blood was sucked up and dissolved. Her lip healed and the transformation started to seal her lips. "Harming yourself? The potion is like a virus. This hungry virus wants to survive and keep its host alive. I could shoot you and burn you. It won't stop. You're virtually immortal." Tangent explained putting her hand on her hips. Olivia had folded up, probably meaning the transformation truly completed. "But can try speeding up? Babies need diapers." Lexus looked at Tangent with hate. Pure burning hate. Hate you'd use to warm you at night. He that lights the home ablaze. The hate to burn bones to ash. That's what Lexus felt. And she couldn't do anything but turn into a diaper. Her hair had fused with her. Her face was white and quilted. Her facial features and dimples were still there. Her mounds of padding she would call her tits and stomach had started to shrink. Exhaling just like Olivia. Her eyes wanted to close. Keeping the open was burning her eyes. They were drying up. Lexus held firm. She continued to defy the magical potion that affected them. "Defiant little diaper hmm. You're never turning back. You're going to become a diaper. You're going to stay that way...for...ever. You'll be nothing but a diaper. My little girl is going to love you. You're so cute." Talking down to the diaper was stimulating her. Her fan also loved how she denigrated her victims. Breaking them in so many ways. "Say something. You can't speak? Padding got your tongue?" The witch was feigning sympathy. "Looking at me. Torturing yourself. Why make it more difficult. You're not going to die. Ha ha ha." Her laugh also made Lexus padding crawl. Eyes burning. Lexus's entire body was tingling with repressed pleasure. She felt the floor tremble with her step. The woman in black took the diaper that was once Olivia and licked the slick plastic shell with her long tongue. "Delicious." Rage. Hate. Watching how Tangent uses her friend in her taunt. Her eyes started to shut. Her hate wasn't able to stave the virus off. They shut tight and vanished into the padding. Not even dimples were left. She felt her pink leak guards popping free. Her padding had finally stopped deflating and was now about an inch thick. Lexus then began to shrink just like Olivia, except she was somewhat smaller in the end. She folded up and was a pink rectangle on the floor. She even had little stencils of flowers near the leg cuffs. Lexus felt a hand grab her and lift her up. She was squeezing tight repeatedly. Tangent held the two fresh diapers up at the camera with an evil grin. "I hope you enjoyed the show. But the fun is just beginning." She rubbed the edges of the two diapers together. Tingles by the millions happed when the two diaper girls' plastic shells touched. Tangent then rubbed the diapers close to her chest with a grin. "Can't wait to peel them open." She brought the girls up to her nose and inhaled their new diaper scents. One Strawberry, and Lavender. "Oh god, I love watching them changing these little sluts into diapers. Their permanent new lives as diapers. Yup, these diapers are for my babies. Let's go get these two diapers on some behinds shall we." Tangent walked out of her living room and up the steps. The diapers swing back and forth in her hands. The soft whores weren't able to communicate. Olivia was still relaxing. Calm and patiently waiting for her fate. Lexus was upset. Angry at how things were going. She wanted to be turned back. Tangent walked into the nursery which had two big lights lighting the room and another camera set up. In the room were two adults playing patty cake and wearing two soiled diapers. Both far too old and a boy and a girl. "Mommy!" The two said in unison. Tangent smiled with delight. She's made sure her babies show her the love she deserved. These two children as she saw it had both been successful adults. Tangent took a liking to Julia and months later, she took Conner, Julia's boyfriend when he came looking for her. She enjoyed forcing them to act like clueless infants. Then it was the diapers, tapping them into her special little diapers. The look on their faces when they wear them. They can feel the difference. "Now on the changing tables babies. It's time to remove those soiled diapers. I got fresher diapers right here." She watched as they did what she said immediately. They climbed up on the padded tables and Tangent was setting the diapers close by. Olivia near Conner and Lexus near Julia. She had the wipes and powder set up as she usually dead. She started by peeling Conner's soiled diaper off. It was a messy one and was quickly thrown away. She started cleaning him up with swiftness and was powdering his bum. She then grabbed Olivia and started to unfold her body. "Have fun diaper." Olivia felt herself being undone. Unfolded from the confined boring rectangle she had been. She wanted to get to work and be worn. She then felt herself being slid under and all the weight come down on her face and part of her chest. She then felt what was once her lower torso and vagina press against large genitalia. She was a diaper so why was she being...she was an adult diaper! Olivia started to really tingle again. She was getting put on an adult. Now she didn't need to feel guilt, she could really enjoy being worn by a man. This was gonna be better than sex. Olivia thought of the idea of being used and abuse. The thought even caused even Olivia's inanimate diaper form to tremble and tingle with anticipation. Tangent felt the diaper tremble and could read the diaper's thoughts like an open book. She took satisfaction in the situation. Olivia wasn't trying to fight, she barely did in the beginning and now she was all hers. Tangent could only imagine how she'd react to her wish to be soiled. Tangent yanked on what used to be armed and use the tapes to secure the diaper tight around Conner. Olivia smiled inside being secured. The pulling of her arms and the movement of the legs of her big baby she was worn by. Now all she had to do is wait. She would hold on tight and see what this big boy was packing for her. Tangent then began to care for and clean her up. Another messy diaper being traded out of a fresher one. Lexus felt herself being unfolded. She was cramp stuck like that but she knew why such a thing would happen. "FUCK! TURN ME BACK!" She yelled in her mind. Like she was ignored, Lexus felt the weight of someone coming down on her. Tangent was then yanking and securing Lexus to Julia, another thick diaper to be used. Lexus felt her legs being tucked just above her face and her arms being secured to her butt. Lexus thought about her positioning and the likely fact she'd be messed on by this woman. The ass she was wrapped around wasn't some child but some damn fetish freak. The contortion and stretching of her plastic body were uncomfortable. "Perfect. My babies are in their most adorable diapees yet." Tangent then turned to the camera. "Two best friends become two of the best diapers. I've outdone myself today." She turned back to her children. Tangent's arrogant smile was always on display. "Now show me those diaper butts." The babies did as they were told and flipped over. They felt one feminine hand clasp their behinds each. She squeezed them and slapped them. "Soft and cute." Her voice sounded like sweet syrup. "I just love seeing these diaper butts. You two just fill these whores out so well. I know you feel them. That warmth. You two are probably a little aroused." She slapped their butts. "Go ahead, get on that play mat, and go wild. Hump to your heart content." She pointed at the playmat on the floor. The two jumped at the chance. It's been long, so damn long since they got close to each other. They tried to remove the diapers, and the magic made sure that wasn't happening. On top of that, Tangent saw that and smacked their butts again. "I said hump. Do it now before I change my mind." The Adult Babies were on each other. Their diapered groins bumping and rubbing against each other. Julia was on the mat and Conner was on top. Missionary, but they weren't trying to please Tangent or her viewers. As the diapers collided, the two started to form a link. They felt the electricity shooting through their soft squishy diaper bodies. When the two were rubbing, Lexus heard a moan in her mind. She felt her dear friend pounding and rubbing against her. "Olivia! Olivia! Can you hear me?" Lexus shouted out. "Yes, I can! Lexus, I'm so happy to know you're here. I was a little worried. I feared you'd be put on the self or something. I can't have you miss out." Olivia said not thinking whatever she said was wrong. "Miss out? Olivia! We are being used as fucking sex toys. I can feel his dick and this chick is wet as fuck. She's leaking into me...I don't like it. I don't want to like it." Olivia heard her friend and a part of her understood. That part however was getting smaller and smaller. The growing diaper that she was couldn't understand its fellow diaper's plight. "But it feels good. Right? Them wearing us and humping with us on. I'm jealous you're starting to get a little wet. How does pussy juice feel? I know you taste it." "Shut up Olivia! What the hell are you talking about." Lexus cried. "This isn't us. We're women. Not fucking diapers." "Sure don't feel like a woman. I feel soft, contorted, squishy, and every sensation feels like heaven. The idea of getting used and wet. We're babysitters. Let's do our best. Whatever she was paying us, we're getting way more. Be grateful diaper." Olivia said to her friend. "No. I'm not! This isn't you! Fight it Ol-" Lexus felt what was like an eruption of ooze that spilled onto her padding and the rhythmical action of grinding slowed to a halt. She felt her body dragging it in. "WHAT THE FUCK!" The worse was how it felt to drink it in. The taste and warmth. She tried not to think about it. Olivia was happy. Ecstatic as she felt her wearer release his load on her padding. It was right over where her vagina use to be. It was all working out perfectly. Olivia wanted to thank him and Tangent, but as a diaper that was impossible. She hoped they all knew she was grateful. "Ha ha ha ha! Enough darlings. You had you feel. Such a beautiful show of love." She walked over to Conner and pulled him off Julia. "Those diapers need more than grown-up messes. They need baby messes too." They knew what that meant. "Now play. I'll be back in a couple of hours to check on these precious little things you cuties got on. Play until I return and just relax." Tangent left the room and the two were left alone. The two played in silence, except for a radio that played an infantile melody. It made them relax and forget. Forget about the situation they were in. They simply played. Conner and Julia had no issue relieving themselves. Within the first hour, they caused the two former women to became wet and taut as they filled up. Lexus hated feeling her body warm, the vibrating of pee hitting her padded body. She cried out in rage. She couldn't talk to Olivia, but she figured she'd be cumming 10x over if she could. "Why is it so bitter!" It was strangely sweet to her but she refused to admit it. Olivia loved the warmth that seeped into her padding and was dragged down to her core. Her body gently sagging from the first pee had been orgasmic. She was grateful for using her. "Thank you. So delicious. I'm all yours baby." Olivia didn't even remember she was human. As time passed the diapers grew more wet and saggy. Lexus was starting to resist mind-altering and the tingles were becoming less and less effective. "I'm winning. If I just focus. I can overcome these freaks and turn back to normal probably." Olivia on the other hand was on cloud 9. She was content, beyond anything, she wished she could go even higher. Olivia's sense of self had mostly evaporated and what was left circled around the idea of being a diaper. "I'm diaper. I'm wet. Need more. SO good being diaper." Tangent had entered the room. She checked on each of them. She pulled back Julia's diaper and stuck her finger in the leg cuffs. "Sure she loving that accident huh?" She then went to Conner and did the same. "Wet butts. Good babies. But those diapers aren't what I'd call messy. Our fans want to see you two really soil those diapers. And you know that. On the couch babies. The naughty little rears in the air too." The two did as they were told and the woman in black walked over to the propped-up wet butts. She grabbed the diapers and gave them quick smacks. "Yes. I can feel it. One of them is almost gone." Tangent leaned her arm on Conners diaper rear and looks at Julia's diapered butt. She grabbed at it and squished it between her thumb and index finger. Pinching the wet pink diaper was similar to if she was pinch Lexus's cheek. "Lexus. I know you can hear me. And only me. You're friend...she ain't much for a meaningful convo...she's barely hanging on by a thread." Tangent thought it was funny. A woman's mind is reduced to a state to fit their new body. "Lexus, will you end up like her? I think so." Lexus heard what Tangent said. Her taunting was getting to her easily. "Fuck you. I'm going to turn back and kill you. Whatever you did to Olivia, I'll make you fix it." "Fix it? There's nothing to fix. You're a diaper. So cute too. You're perfect as a diaper. You're never turning back. You'll never taste anything but urine and mess. You'll only feel the warmth of your foul dirty present that babies make in you. Lexus, you're a diaper. You're NOTHING." Tangent words struck like a hammer on hot iron. Degrading her and put Lexus farther down in a hole with only her anger to keep her company. But she had misery accompanying her too. That's when she felt the gust of hot smelly gas hit her padded face. "Disgusting!" More gas followed. Olivia was being given the same treatment. She was in a euphoric state and her thoughts only consisted of happy thoughts. Not the human happy thoughts, the depraves and twisted ones of a human turned pamper. Soon Olivia felt it. It was pushing into her and dropping a disgusting mess into her body. The warmth and strong pleasant taste were amazing. Olivia moaned as his contents spilled onto her. "Yes. Good. Happy. Fill me." She thought in pure pleasure. As the mess continued to spill over her and corrupt what was left of her humanity. Part of her knew this was wrong, the small dying part of her was snuffed out by one final push from Conner into Olivia. She screamed in her mind before it became a moan. Her thoughts slowly faded and cease into simple waves of contentedness and happiness. Tangent placed a hand on the used diaper and smeared it with an evil grin. "Good baby. That's how we treat those diapers." She cackled and place a hand on the Lexus diaper and felt a bump push into her palm and her smile grew wider. "I can feel it, Julia. Keep going. I think she'll like that." Lexus felt the balls depositing into her. The mess wasn't firm but not liquid. Lexus shuddered and gagged at the disgusting taste in her mind. It tasted bottle and like bile. The chunky mess spilled out into her and began to stain her helpless body. The scent was just god awful as you'd imagine and the hat for Tangent and the freak wearing her was just as bad. Lexus felt a woman's hand smearing the mess that was safely inside her. The claw-like nails being dragged across her plastic shell. She was drooping low as the hot mess burnt her. The diaper felt very little pleasure as it faded away. Lexus hate had defeated this magic...yet she was still just some diaper, a dirty one. "Fuck. I can't stand this. Help me! Someone save me." "You could have saved yourself...be like Olivia. Practically mindless and joyful. I was wrong about you. A little dirty diapee like you were made of stronger stuff than your friend. Maybe you could have become a witch...to bad that's out of the question now. You're probably going to be like this forever. I mean maybe after 200 years or so you'll finally be gone...maybe." Lexus couldn't believe what she was hearing. 200 years...as this thing! As something full of human waste. She couldn't believe it. She wanted to disappear. To vanish. To die. Yet she knew she'd be completely intact...mentally at least. "Well, I better change those butts. Silly babes made such a mess. I might let you sit in it for a little. Rub it in for those diapees real quick." She cackled like a cartoon witch. Tangent pilled the diapers off her babies about 15 minutes later. Olivia didn't care when she was pulled away and had her body rolled up into a ball of waste. Olivia didn't care one bit. The diaper was happy and joyous. Lexus knew where she was going. When she was untapped and pulled away she only grew more miserable. She hated the feeling of Tangent's hands rolling her disgusting body up. Her hands were being used to tape the dirty diaper tight and securing the filth for decades to come. "No. Not fair. I'm not some diaper. I'm Lexus Moonshire...I'm a woman." Tangent walked over to the diaper pail. Switching her ass in the black leather skirt. The diapers were still warm and in her gloved hands. She lifted one of her legs and placed her stiletto on the paddle. It caused the lid to open revealing soiled diapers resting in their wearings mess and Tangent could only smile at them. She then dropped Lexus down on the diapers. The falling was quick but traumatic. Plopping down on the used diapers below, their plastic touching hers. "No. No. No. No. No." She repeatedly thought to herself. She then felt another diaper plop down on her. Far warmer and equally revolting. She hated the fact it was her best friend. "Olivia! Olivia! Please answer me! Someone answer me!" If Olivia was there, she wasn't in any mood or state of mind to reply. The other diapers were the same. Lexus wonder if those below her were even human once. Lexus felt disgusting diaper after disgusting diapers plop down. She was cold and used and the pail was close to being thrown out and a new liner being placed inside. Tangent came into the nursery to do just that. Stiletto on the peddle and the used diapers being hoisted up out the can and being escorted out the nursery and down the steps. Lexus felt herself being swung back in forth. "Tangent! Don't do this. You can fix me. I'll do anything. Praise Satan. You're glorious. Your power is great. Please, just make me human. I want to be someone. I wanted to be a fashion designer!" Tangent heard it but ignored the pleas. The begging was fucking turn-on and added to the idea of tossing her out to the curve, especially knowing Lexus still had a mind. So rare. So hot. Tangent was out the door and dropping her victims into the trash can. In the hot trashcan, she warmed up as the sun beat down on her. Eventually, the trash collectors would come and she'd be sent to some landfill. "No. No. I don't want to be fucking diaper." Tangent recorded throwing the diapers out on her phone. She'd add that on to the messy clip she took from the live stream. The dark web had plenty of people into this. She cut the live stream up into clips and make even more money by selling them off. She named the clips creative names such as "Messy and Helpless Girls" "Dirty Pair" "Babysitters Getting Changed" "Mommy Masturbates To Dirty Girls" and "Babies Playing in and using Babysitters." Life was great for Tangent. As Tangent finished releasing her videos, she heard a knocking at her front door. She smiled and licked her chops. More toys to play with. She promised a pack of college girls some money if they cleaned her house. Too bad for them, a woman named Kayla ordered a pack of college girls to be shipped to her house and for the event to be filmed solely for them. Tangent really did love her job. Being your own boss was the best.

Prologue: A small group of four students was hiking in the forest. Diane, Daniel, Tessie and Thomas liked hiking, they often went on tours and they managed to sweep the entire surroundings of their town. However today Tessie stopped and stared at a manor on the nearby hill. “Hey, guys. Look at the manor; if I’m right, there were ruins last year there.” “Right, there is a ruin sign on my map,” Daniel fetched a map from his backpack and looked at it. “Let’s have a closer look at the manor,” Diane wasn’t able to resist the temptation; she was quite a curious girl. Her companions nodded and they headed towards the mysterious manor. The building looked well maintained as if it had been built the day before. “I don’t know; something is wrong with this manor. Maybe it is a bad premonition only but I’d advise to turn away and leave as quickly as possible,” Tessie turned to her boyfriend Thomas but he shook his head. “Don’t be a coward, love. What can happen in a manor. We aren’t in a B class horror movie though.” “Okay then, let’s go in,” she nodded and stepped forward. Daniel opened the massive gate and entered the large hall. He looked around and stopped dead in his track. The hall was clean and equipped like one in a museum or gallery. The walls were framed by numerous pictures. There were three doors on the back wall and a small stand on his right. “Welcome in our special manor. Come closer please,” an old lady was sitting behind the counter. “Is this a museum, madam?” Diane turned to the lady. “Not exactly, my dear,” the lady replied. “Have a look at the pictures in the front hall. It is free and you can have a tour if you are interested then.” “Thanks madam,” Diane smiled at the lady and stepped forward when she felt a pressure in her bladder. “Excuse me,” she headed towards the door marked by the familiar toilet sign. When she emerged from the toilet, the group walked over to the left side wall to start watching the pictures. Although the pictures were artworks, they weren’t too interesting. There were portraits and landscapes hanging on the walls. The group passed the entire hall and Diane almost headed toward the exit. She didn’t understand the words “special manor” when she looked back and spotted a portrait they had passed earlier. “Hey guys, do I see right? A lady was depicted in that picture before,” she pointed at a picture on the back wall.” To her utter surprise a small toddler girl was depicted in the same picture. Daniel, Tessie and Thomas looked back and they started in utter surprise at the portrait. All of sudden the toddler girl in the picture changed back into the lady. “Madam, could you explain what happened?” Daniel turned to the old lady. “Of course, young man,” she smiled and continued, “picture change and people change, too.” At the same moment she disappeared in a fog and seconds later a small girl about three year old was standing in front of them. “Follow me please if you are interested,” she stood up and headed towards a door on the back wall and opened it. “Hey guys, I’m getting worried,” Tessie protested again but she caught the gaze of Thomas and got silent. They followed the small girl and entered the door. They found themselves in a small corridor leading to the right. There was a label on the opposite wall. “WELCOME IN THE TODDLER MANOR. ENJOY YOUR STAY AND THE CARELESS TODDLER LIFE. THERE IS NO WAY BACK!” The door behind them closed. When Tessie looked back, she realized there was no handle on the door. [If you are interested in an interactive version of this story, feel free to play my small video game] Part 1: A cold chill ran down Tessie’s spine. She wasn’t very courageous at all and got quite nervous. “Hey, guys; I warned you. What will we do now?” “Calm down, love. Consider it a new adventure. Haven’t you read some comics? Imagine that we are about to be inside that comic.” Thomas smiled at her. More than worried, he was curious and so was Diane. “Let’s continue,” she turned to the rest of the group and stepped forward. However she stopped and rubbed her eyes. The end of the corridor was obscured by a strange fog. Nevertheless, they didn’t have any option left but to head towards the fog. “What is it?” Daniel also got a bit nervous but still not worried,”hopefully it doesn’t hurt us.” He almost pushed Diane forwards but it wouldn’t be a gentleman’s behavior. Instead, he courageously walked directly into the fog. Diane didn’t hesitate and followed him. Thomas shrugged only and stepped forward, holding Tessie at hand to encourage her. The fog wasn’t thick at all; it looked like a thin wall. However Daniel stopped dead in his tracks behind it. The corridor grew suddenly and it seemed to be more than ten feet high. Daniel looked back and spotted a small toddler following him. “Diane, it you?” he was shocked by his speech. “Of couwse. Hey, you are a wittwe boy. Why the corridor dat big?” Diane looked around in utter shock. She almost laughed when she spotted Daniel but she realized she was little too. “Danny, you diapee,” she noticed the bulge in his pants but she reached down and felt the same bulge. She was wearing a toddler girl dress and thick tights. Tessie and Thomas emerged from the fog and they also stopped and looked at Diane and Daniel. “Hey, what you …?” Thomas looked at Diane and Daniel. He still was holding Tessie at hand and turned his head; he spotted a cute little girl. “Me little giwl,” Tessie announced innocently and smiled at her friends. Her fear and worries disappeared. The four former students were watching each other for awhile. They recognized each other but some parts of their minds looked like they were switched off. Their speech changed into a preschooler’s one and they soon found out about more limitations. Tessie’s bladder was full when they entered the manor but she didn’t use the toilet then. Now the urge was strong and her bladder muscles responded instantly; they relaxed and a stream of pee soaked her diaper. “Me wet,” she announced as innocently as before and didn’t care about it. Suddenly Diane realized that they should continue. There was another door in front of them and Diane opened it; however she hardly reached the handle. As they passed the door, it closed and there was no handle on the other side. The group found itself in a long corridor with doors on both sides. There were labels next to the doors and Daniel tried to read them: “Me … not … read,” he was a bit taken aback but he didn’t care, just like a real toddler would do. He didn’t hesitate and opened the first door on his left. He spotted a large library. An older lady was sitting behind a counter and she stopped him immediately: “Hey, what do you want here? This is a library. Can you read?” Daniel shook his head, stepped back and closed the door. He opened the next door and spotted a storeroom. The shelves on the back wall were stocked by food, drinks and diapers. The next room was a surprise. It was a large hall. There were tables and chests along the walls and a lot of different items spread on the floor and on the tables. Diane was quite curious and tried to open some chests. They were either locked or empty. “Me … afwaid,” Tessie suddenly got an unpleasant feeling and hurried up back to the door. The rest of the group followed her and they opened another door on the opposite wall. “Welcome to the Toddler Manor,” a little girl was standing near the door. “What … toddlew mano?” Thomas was surprised and stared at the girl. “Who you?” “I am Susie and this is Eric,” the girl pointed at a small boy. “You are new here, isn’t you?” “Yeah, we … new,” Diane nodded. “If you need a diaper change, go to the nurse over there,” Susan pointed at another door on their right. “You find food, drinks and diapers in the storeroom across the corridor.” “Danks,” Tessie smiled at Susie. Daniel also smiled at Susan and Eric. He somehow liked the place but deep in his mind he felt that something was wrong. They were new here but how did they get into the manor? His thoughts were interrupted by a pressure in his bladder. He instinctively relaxed the muscles and flooded his diaper. However he ignored it for that moment and turned to Eric. “How … we ... get. How … we … leave?” “Go to the library and you find everything there.” “We … not … read.” “Go to the challenge room and get the smart elixir. You will learn reading and proper speech.” “Challe … challe?” Daniel was confused. He didn’t understand the strange word. “The large hall across the corridor. Search the chests but be careful. There could be surprises inside.” Daniel nodded and headed towards the door and his mates followed him. They entered the challenge room and started a thorough search. They found more chests than before. It was a big surprise; did they appear out of nowhere? Unfortunately, Eric was right when he warned them. As Diane opened a chest, it was empty and a loud scary howl echoed in the room. Diane stepped back in utter shock. She suddenly felt a stream of pee hitting the front of her diaper and a mass of poop filling its back. “Me … pee,” Tessie announced in another accident. “We … must … find … elixiw,” Diane calmed down and continued searching. After two more attempts she opened a chest and pulled out a vial. “Me … elixir …,” she drank up half of the vial and passed it to Daniel. Daniel finished the vial. “Diane, what happened?” his speech improved instantly. “I don’t know. Give me the vial please,” Diane took the vial and read the label: “SMART ELIXIR. 2 doses.” “Wow, I can read again.” “Elixiw … me?” Tessie looked at Diane. “Wait,” Diane reached and pulled out another vial. Tessie drank a half of it and passed it to Thomas. “Wow, I can speak normally,” Tessie smiled at Thomas, “What about you, Thomas?” “Yeah, it works but I still can’t believe it. Where the hell are we?” “Let’s hurry up to the library now,” Diane replied, “we’ll find some information there.” She stepped forward when she realized her diaper, “We have to go to the nursery first and get diaper changes.” “Do we really need them?” Thomas objected but he felt a stream of pee between his legs. “Oh no. I can speak normally but I’ve just peed in my diaper.” The nurse was a lovely older lady, “Welcome, my littles. Let’s change these soiled diapers,” she pointed at a changing table. Diane jumped up onto the table first and spread her legs. “Well, you know what to do,” the lady smiled at Diane and pulled down her tights. Tessie, Daniel and Thomas also jumped onto the table, one by one, and the nurse changed their diapers. As the nurse finished, Daniel stepped forward, “I can’t wait to read the books in the library.”

Thank you to everyone who attended the charity live stream! We ended up raising almost 150$! This was the first commission on the stream, featuring an OC alchemist who struggles with potty training. Scarlet ran over her checklist one final time. She was alone in her atelier, the space filled with supplies, reagents, chemicals, and all the magical ingredients an alchemist could ask for. The particular items she’d need today were laid out, her cauldron had been preheated with the base medium bubbling at a precisely controlled temperature, and the potion was ready to begin. She was pretty sure she’d overheated the brew last time. A few tweaks to the recipe and a much more cautious approach to heating the cauldron would–she hoped–solve the issue and allow the potion to function. But, just in case it didn’t, she’d worn a little extra protection. Scarlet Honeybrew had never been particularly strong in the field of potty training. Her body just never had much control, and she’d grown up with the all-too familiar problem of dribbles down her skirts and even the occasional mess in her panties. As an alchemist, though, the problem had grown serious enough that it needed solving–she couldn’t carefully attend to her brews and tinctures while scurrying off to the bathroom every time she felt a little pressure. Her first attempt at a magical solution had been a dud. Instead of gaining more control, she’d simply peed her pants after drinking it, the opposite of what she’d wanted. This time, Scarlet had pinned a cloth diaper around her waist in case of a similar failure, and was ready to try again. Her ingredients went in meticulously, one at a time. Herbs, stirred clockwise, talcum powder allowed to simmer, just the tiniest hint of milk. The potion simmered until it shimmered a deep, chocolate brown, glossy and sparkling with power. Removing the heat source from the cauldron, Scarlet carefully tipped the brew into a jar. If she’d done it right, the potion would reinforce her control over her bowels and bladder, bringing her in line with most adults–or, if she’d done it well enough, even giving her greater control. Swirling the flask, Scarlet inspected it in the light. No impurities sprang out, nothing obviously wrong with it. The only way to know for sure, though, was to test it. “Here goes nothing,” she whispered, raising the flask to her lips and throwing it back. She waited a moment. No obvious results–that was, likely, a good sign. If her control had been reinforced, she’d have to wait until she felt the need to go, then make a note of how long her ability to hold it lasted. Retrieving her notebook from the table, she opened it to a page and prepared to wait. As it happened, she didn’t have to wait long. Only thirty seconds passed before she felt a twinge in her bowels. Normally, this would be an indication that she needed to hurry off to the bathroom–in five or ten minutes, she’d be losing the fight to hold it and ruining her panties. Today, though, she excitedly made a note and glanced at the clock ticking away on the wall. Only five seconds passed before the cramp redoubled, and her eyes widened. That was faster than normal–far faster. Standing up straight, she tried to take a step towards the bathroom, but she could barely move before the pressure built even further, too much for her weak potty training to resist. A whimper escaped Scarlet’s lips as the potion worked against her. Her bowels gave way, spilling out warm, solid mush into the seat of her cloth diaper. The fabric stretched slightly to try and contain things, but the pressure and sudden building mass made Scarlet strain and squat slightly just to relieve it. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d had such a desperate need to go, let alone so suddenly. Her diaper swelled, growing heavy around her hips, and for a moment she worried that it wouldn’t hold together. The safety pins strained around her waist, and as the mush packed itself in, she found herself thrown off by the sheer weight hanging from her. Trying to get better footing, she instead slipped, falling with a heavy splorch onto the seat of her diaper. With one last helpless push, she finished packing her diaper. Wrinkling her nose, she looked down at it–as full as it’d become, her skirt no longer hid it in the slightest, and even if the hem line had been twice as low, it wouldn’t do anything to hide the clear and obvious smell of her accident. Reaching down, Scarlet gave the diaper a tentative squeeze and sighed, taking a shallow breath. “Ah, well…” she mumbled. “Another failure on the list. I guess it’s back to the drawing board, once I…” Just then, the door to her workshop opened. Glancing up, her eyes widened as she saw her friend, Layla, enter with a tray of fresh baked cookies. Beaming, Layla announced, “I brought snacks! I know you can get sucked into your projects and forget to eat–Uh…” Nose wrinkling, she looked down at Scarlet and finally noticed the bulging, stained diaper beneath her skirt. “Um…” Scarlet said, blushing profusely. “I…uh…an experiment went wrong.” Layla snickered. “Are you sure you just didn’t get really distracted?” Scarlet started to protest, then gave up. “I need to, um. Get cleaned up.” Setting down the tray of cookies, Layla extended a hand to help her up. “Come on, stinky. I’ll help you get changed.”

A blond haired woman wearing a violet colored skirt, jacket and high heels walked down a long, narrow corridor. Each step she took echoed throughout the tunnel that stretched underneath the highway which ran through downtown Domino City. Normally, she would never voluntarily walk around in such dingy, graffiti infested walkways, but the sky above was sporadically pouring rain. According to the reports forecasted by the news, the worst of which was still to come Still, the bad weather didn't stop the young woman, nor the hundreds of other people who were competing in the second Annual Battle City Tournament, from wandering the streets and back alleys of Domino City. The allure of fame and fortune was enough to keep them out in the rain, seeking opponents to challenge. Speaking of potential opponents, off in the distance, someone was leaning against the wall at the end of the corridor. The young woman looked quizzically at the stranger who stood before her. The mystery person was rather thin, their body covered by a dirty, plastic poncho which was covered by rain drops. It was hard to tell exactly if it was a man or a woman, their head was resting underneath a large hood, obscured from view. However, something shiny and gaudy was dangling on their chest; a golden necklace that looked similar to what that brat Yugi Muto always wore. "Trying to stay out of the rain?" The mysterious individual lifted their head and looked over to the young woman who had questioned them. "Just trying to stay dry during my hunt, Miss Valentine." In a quick flash of lighting, which illuminated the entrance to the passageway, Mai Valentine caught a glimpse of her fellow tunnel dweller. Their face was framed by short black hair which fell forward to hide her face. Her brilliant blue eyes stood out amongst the shadows for just a second as the light flashed across her pupils. "I see my reputation precedes me." The blond smirked. "And if you know who I am, then you must be a Duelist too." The mysterious woman simply lifted up her right arm, letting her Duel Disk do all the talking. "Alright. Let's duel!" Mai declared with a flourish of her arm. "Unlike the denizens of this city, I do not seek material wealth or vanity through this tournament. However, I entered this contest to find rare relics, relics that I am fairly certain you don't possess." "If that's the care then you might be interested in that golden necklace that Yugi Muto has." The strange woman perked up. "You must be talking about the Millennium Puzzle." The blond vixen smiled. "Yes, Yugi wears it everywhere." "I too have a millennium item." The stranger held up her necklace with their left hand. "And I don't need your assistance to find the other items. My necklace will guide me to them in time." "That's interesting, but I'm not out in the rain to talk about jewelry." Mai retorted. "I came here to win the tournament!" "You're persistent, I'll give you that, but I don't have time to waste playing games with you." Mai watched with a growing scowl as the stranger turned away from her and started to leave the entrance to the underground walkway. "Hey!" The velvet clad vixen called out to the mysterious individual. "I don't care what you're after! I issued a challenge to you and you can't refuse it!" "You have nothing I need. Stop wasting my time!" The plastic poncho wearing woman replied. Mai couldn't believe what she was hearing! She was a fairly well known and high ranking Duelist in the world of Duel Monsters. People came from all around to watch her battle. 'Who is this weirdo and why does she think she's too good to duel me?!' "I'm not going to repeat myself." Mai declared as she started up her duel disk. "I see that you're not going to take 'no' for an answer." The stranger sighed and fired up her duel disk. "Might as well make this interesting then." Mai cocked an eyebrow, intrigued by her strange opponent's change of heart. "What did you have in mind?" "I have a few of these." The woman cloaked in her plastic poncho said, holding up four see through cards. "They're pretty much useless to me, but I know that you need them." 'I only need two more Locator Cards…' Mai smiled. "Deal." The blonde eagerly agreed. "You really shouldn't agree to things that you know nothing about." The mysterious individual lifted her poncho up and tossed it on the ground. Before Mai could reply, see noticed that the necklace that the stranger wore was starting to glow. "Wait a-" Suddenly, everything seemed to grow darker as the world distorted itself into a realm of darkness and shadows. "What happened?" Mai looked around, confused by what was happening to the area around her. "This will be a mythical battle. A battle where your monsters will be brought to life and tested on the battlefield of the ancients." The strange woman explained. "It will be a great way to teach you some manners." A trap card will brain drain Mai when she poops her diaper which allows the odd woman to defeat Mai. She will lose and awaken in the shadow realm. She'll be looking around, confused and annoyed with being in just a big diaper and bonnet. "Looks like I have to remind you why I'm known as one of the best duelists in the world." Mai Valentine remarked as she drew her first five cards. "And since you decided to give yourself an advantage, I don't think you'll mind if I go first." "Impatient and cocky." The strange woman stated. Unknown Duelist: 4000 Mai: 4000 Mai ignored her odd opponent and summoned her first monster. "I summon Cyber Harpie Lady (ATK 1800/DEF 1300) in attack mode!” Mai placed the monster card down on her duel disk, bringing the brilliantly blue armored human bird hybrid to life on the field. Her green wings fluttered as she stood atop her razor sharp talons. "Before I end my turn, I'll place one card face down and equip Cyber Shield to my lovely Cyber Harpie which raises her attack by five hundred attack points!" The green winged beast spread its wings wide, a bright energy enveloping her midsection as the magic card powered her up. Cyber Harpie Lady (ATK 2300/DEF 1300) "That's a decent opening move." The cloaked woman complimented Mai. "I guess you won't be as easy to defeat as I thought." The stranger looked over her cards for a moment and made her move. "I'll place this card in face down defense mode and place another card down to complete my turn." Mai Valentine drew her next card and smiled. "I'll set another card down and then attack your face down monster with my Cyber Harpie!" The Cyber Harpie Lady lounged forward at the face down card, screeching as it closed in on its unknown prey. Suddenly, the face down defense card was flipped, revealing it to be the Keeper Of The Scales of Balance. (ATK 200/DEF 1800) This specter made of bones stood firm, holding out a set of ancient Egyptian Scales as it took the attack. The skeletal creature had a special flip effect that rendered all the opponents equipped magic cards useless. With the Cyber Shield neutralized, Cyber Harpie Lady found herself unable to dispatch the monster to the graveyard. Instead, her attack resulted in a stalemate since her power was returned to its original state. (ATK 1800/DEF 1300) Mai's expression remained neutral. She wasn't surprised that her opponent was able to stave off her attack, but what she did find odd was that the woman didn't capitalize on this turn of events. She could've easily sacrificed her Keeper Of The Scales Of Balance to bring out a much stronger monster to defeat her Cyber Harpie, but she merely placed another card in face down defense mode before ending her turn. "Hmm, that's an interesting strategy, but I still have my Cyber Harpie on the field and now I'll bring out her little pet." Mai smiled as she slapped down Harpie's Pet Baby Dragon (ATK 1200/DEF 600). A bright flash of light illuminated the Dark arena as a fairly decent sized dragon rose from out of the card. The dragon was flanked by his keeper; a petite Harpie Girl who kept him on a leash. "That's simply adorable." The stranger chuckled. "You really think so?" Mai leaned forward and feigned ignorance. "He's just a baby though so be careful." The cloaked woman smiled. "Oh don't worry, my dear. I am used to taking care of babies." For some reason, that she couldn’t explain, Mai found that response to be a bit creepy.. Still, the buxom blond shook it off and maintained her composure. "Before I end my turn, my little baby dragon's effect says that you have to discard that face down card." "I see." The mysterious woman simply picked up the face down magic card and put it in the graveyard. "Now, to start my turn, I'll sacrifice my face down defense card and summon The Goddess Of Maternity(ATK 2000/ DEF 1900) and attack your Harpie's Pet Baby Dragon!" The white haired Goddess of Maternity lifted her arm and fired a beam of energy at the burnt orange dragon which quickly eviscerated it from the field of battle. Unknown Duelist: 4000 Mai: 3900 "Hey!" Mai called out in confusion. "My Harpie's Pet Baby Dragon has double attack and defense points when he's attacked! How did you defeat him?!" "Oh sweetie. My Goddess of Maternity gets a power boost of five hundred attack points for every baby monster on the field. That means that she was able to beat your silly little dragon and inflict one hundred points of damage to your life points." The odd woman explained. "Alright. That's an incredibly niche effect, but you managed to get one past me. I guess I should be impressed, but you'll never be able to defeat me once I get my Harpie Ladies on the field." Mai boasted. "Whatever you say, baby. It's your move." Mai frowned, not at all happy with how this woman was speaking to her. It was like chipping away one hundred life points had inflated the weird woman's ego or something. "Yes. It is my turn." Mai stated proudly and drew her next card. A grin spread across her face as she looked at her newest card. "Well, would you look at that. I drew exactly what I need to beat you!" The blond bombshell held up Elegant Egotistist. "I now summon Harpie Lady Sisters to the field!" A trio of winged females cawed as they appeared on the battlefield. Their bodies each clad in a different neon colored armor as they stood there, poised for battle. Each woman looked just as menacing as her counterpart, they were the Harpie Lady Sisters (ATK 1950/DEF 2100). "And now that my favorite girls are on the field, it's time to attack your Keeper of the Scales of Balance." Mai declared triumphantly. "But before I do that, I'll equip Cyber Shield to my lovely Harpie Ladies" Mai flipped over the magic card and powered up her trip of winged women. Each winged woman glowed as they were invigorated by their new armor. Their attack rose by five hundred points. (ATK 2450 /DEF 2100) "Now my Harpie Lady Sisters, destroy that annoying old Keeper of The Scales of Balance!" The trio of fierce fathered females descended on the skeletal spectre, destroying him with ease. "It's time, my Cyber Harpie Lady (ATK 2300/DEF 1300), attack the Goddess of Maternity!" With her Cyber Shield armor restored to its former glory, the nimble Cyber Harpie took flight and sliced the blue robed Goddess to oblivion. As the dust settled, the life point counter fell by three hundred points to give Mai the lead. Unknown Duelist: 3700 Mai: 3900 "What do you think about that?" Mai smiled before she stuck out her tongue. "That was pretty good, but it would seem to me that you'll need to summon stronger monsters or you'll never beat me." The mysterious woman stated. "That cloak must be blocking your eyes. I just destroyed all of your monsters and, even if you got another bag of bones to neutralize my Harpies, it still won't be enough to stop my Harpie Sisters from defeating you." Mai explained before adding, "I'm in control of this duel now...sweetie." The cloaked woman chuckled as she drew her next card. She found Mai's mimicry to be rather cute. It reminded her of how a little girl might imitate their mother. "First things first, I'm going to activate my trap card, "Infantile Armor". What this card does is two fold: It nullifies the bonuses of any equip cards you've used on your monsters and designates them as "Baby" creatures which will empower my Goddess of Maternity!" Mai looked on in curiosity as her Cyber Harpie Lady(ATK 1800/ DEF 1300) and The Harpie Lady Sisters(ATK 1950/DEF 2100) armor began to glow. The brilliant neon tinged armor started to soften as the material went from being made of hard metal to a fabric based body suit which spread across the humanoid bird's bodies. Their bountiful cleavage was quickly covered by bibs which were draped across their chests from the remnants of their breastplates. However, that wasn't what caused Mai's jaw to drop. The sight of what the bottom of their armor had become was rather appalling to the blond duelist! In just seconds the once resilient armor had become a stiff and crinkly all white disposable diaper which cradled her monster's most sensitive parts in a poofy embrace. Mai couldn't believe her eyes as she stared at her Harpie Lady Sisters who were now decked out in diapers and bibs, each one sporting a huge diapered bubble butt. 'What kind of kinks was Pegasus pandering to when he made that trap card?' Mai was so caught up in the absurdity of the moment that she almost missed her opponent's next move. "I use Monster Reborn to resurrect Goddess of Maternity to the field!" Once more a bright flash engulfed the battlefield as the azure robbed spirit of motherhood returned: The Goddess of Maternity (ATK 3000/DEF 1900) stood tall and proud, looming over Mai's diapered girls. "Take care of Cyber Harpie Baby!" The cloaked woman ordered with an outstretched arm pointing at the diapered creature. However, unlike the Goddess' previous attack, this time the ancient deity grabbed the bird girl and held her firmly underneath her arm. The diapered Harpie kicked and squirmed under the firm hold of the Goddess, but the robed Deity didn't care, she started spanking the winged beast with her bare hand. The crinkling sound from each spank echoed around the shadow realm as the Cyber Harpie's diapered butt bouncing around in front of Mai. Mai turned away, blushing slightly for the fate that had befallen one of her favorite monsters. It was simply too humiliating to even watch. Finally, the "attack" was over and Mai saw that her life points had dropped once more. Unknown Duelist: 3700 Mai: 2700 "Looks like I'm in control now." The weird woman blew Mai a kiss to punctuate her point. "A simple diaper isn't going to defeat me or my Harpie Ladies." Mai stated as she picked up the top card from her deck. "But I will say this, Pegasus must be into some weird fetishes to make these kinds of cards." "You haven't seen anything yet, sweetie." "Ugh-" Mai cringed."I'm going to make you stop calling me that." "Sure you are." The weird woman cooed. "I'll activate Hysteric Sign!" Mai slapped down the magic card. "This card allows me to retrieve one Elegant Egotist from the graveyard and, once my turn is over, I can pick three different monsters from my deck as long as they have the name "Harpie" in their title." "Then I'll summon Harpie Harpist (ATK 1700/DEF 600) in face up attack mode. A feminine avian creature arose from the card holding a harp in its talons. The humanoid bird looked very mature compared to the diapered triplets who stood beside her. "With Harpie Harpist on the field, I can activate her special effect which sends your Goddess of Maternity back to your hand as long as I return my Harpie Lady Sisters to my hand." The diapered trio of embarrassed birds instantly disappeared from the battlefield along with their tormentor; Goddess of Maternity. With the field empty of monsters, Mai smiled as she issued her next move. "Attack her Life Points directly Harpie Harpist!" With a strum of the harp, the beautiful bird woman sent a pulse of sound towards the cloaked woman, knocking her down as her life points instantly dropped below Mai's. Unknown Duelist: 2000 Mai: 2700 Mai smiled as she searched her deck for three cards as per Hysteric Sign's description. As Mai was busy looking for her three cards, the cloak wearing woman got back to her feet and drew her next card. "You mentioned Pegasus earlier, didn't you?" The cloaked duelist asked, causing Mai to look at her. However, the weird woman continued on with her explanation, not waiting for an answer. "Basically, Pegasus created roughly a dozen or so cards which only apply to Shadow Realm duels. They are rarely seen since so few were put into circulation." Mai didn't like where this was going. To Be Continued... Want to read the rest of the story? You can read the rest of it on Patreon! https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213

After being disappointed with the lack of ABDL fantasy-adventure stories I decided to create my own. It’s just a silly little thing, but hopefully a bit of fun for those who carry on reading. This is a prelude to the story, so just setting some stuff up here, which may or may not come into play in the future... I dunno, we'll see, might not get that far lol. Either way, the prelude doesn't really have much in the way of ABDL content, purely world-building and story. Hopefully it's still entertaining. I'm uploading chapter 1 as a separate story. This is a re-upload. After some useful comments, I've decided to just upload all the stories in a single topic, which will be updated, and that should make everything easier to follow. Episode 2 will be out in a few weeks (as of 18/12/2021). Law of the Diaper - Prelude - Embos stood at the edge of the water. It crashed far beneath her, obeying only the wind. She had been waiting for her older siblings from across the ocean for a whole hour now, standing in a harsh storm that battered and bruised the cliff face below. Liefyr, her closest brother, had gone to get the others ready. So, she stood alone. The wind howled between her ears and tugged at her hair, and threatened, occasionally, to push her into the waters below. But she was the God of Craft. Embos wore boots of Caerson Steel, strong against the wind, and light to walk in. Each of her sibling gods on this side of the world had given their peoples a gift. Hers was Caerson, a metal both bountiful and useful. Embos hated waiting like this. She needed to do something, to be somewhere, though she didn’t know what on either account. Being the eldest of her siblings, at least of those that left Panthos, Embos felt a great responsibility to the others. A responsibility to nurture and raise. Despite being closer to Liefyr, in age she was similar to her older sibling Vafyr. And that made things complicated. Damn you Vaf, she thought, thinking of the young god. Why had he stayed with the others? Vaf was the weakest of their lot, and certainly wouldn’t be treated as their peer. With Embos and the others, he would be an equal, and great guide for the people here. Her head boiled again with anger, it had been more and more recently. Anger at the war, anger at her elder siblings, anger that she had little power by herself, and anger all she had to rely on were the youngest of gods. No, not anger. Disappointment. Instantly, she felt a pang of shame within her. They are just as valuable, just as powerful in their way. She had to admit, she was surprised at how seriously they were taking it. Normally Pelyr, the youngest of them and the God of Play, convinced Ranos and Liefyr to flunk this sort of thing. Maybe it was because Pelyr would never be able to play again if they failed, that he was taking it so seriously now. Whatever the case, Embos hoped it would last. Another great gust of wind barrelled across the grass, threatening to push Embos into the sea below. Waves crashed against the shore, the ocean’s white teeth foaming against jagged cliffs below. Dull beats, like someone playing the drums, echoed into the sky. The storm whistled around her ears, singing across the ocean. It was a tune she recognised. Looking up, Embos saw her older brother, Vafyr, silhouetted in the ocean mist. He walked on the air itself, using the wind as a path to the safety of the cliff. Around him, the grey mist somehow blushed a bright blue, as if he walked in a halo of sky. It was as if he was the colour of the world. Then again, Embos supposed, I guess he is. Within moments he was stepping onto the rock as if it were still the air, floating across newly budding grass. “Vaf!” Embos couldn’t help but let relief and no small amount of joy flood into her voice. Of all the people they could have sent, this was perhaps the best possible outcome. “Hello sister.” he said calmly, a broad smile across his face betraying any stoicism he might have masked himself with. “They thought you wouldn’t hurt me, so I was sent in place of a messenger.” Vafyr walked to Embos, he was more relaxed than she remembered. “Why would I hurt a messenger? Why would any of us--” “Em, please, I don’t think you’d hurt anyone who didn’t deserve it. But that’s not how they think, is it?” Vafyr said as they walked down the shallow incline that led to the village below. Embos saw an opening. Now was the time. Now, after so many years, it was the perfect opportunity to ask. “Then why are you still--” but before Embos could finish, Vafyr cut her off. “I’m sorry, but I cannot say. I have my reasons, and hopefully you will find out soon.” “But I want to know now!” said Embos. She only realised how childish that must have sounded after she’d said it. However, Vaf didn’t seem to mind. He smiled broadly again, a glint in his eye. “Em,” he said, stopping and gently putting his hands on her shoulders. He was a foot taller than she was, towering over her. “I promise, now is not the time, but you will find out.” and that was all he said. Embos knew that was the end of it, she wouldn’t get anything else out of him. Time to move on. They continued their descent to the village. “So, why did you want to speak to us?” Embos asked, “I suppose it would be too much to ask for your loyalty?” The wind picked up again as Vafyr smiled, but the cold never came. Vafyr was too warm for that. “Unfortunately not.” he said, and then he went suddenly serious, his smile fading into what was almost a grimace. “The others want to make a deal with you.” Embos couldn’t help it, she burst out laughing. “You’re kidding. After all of this?” she said though a deep, slightly hysterical laughter. “After all you’ve put us through, now you want to make a deal?!” This was utterly ridiculous. Her older siblings never, never, made deals with those who were below them. And now they wanted to make a deal with not only ‘lesser gods’ but the enemy? “Now, I know what you are thinking-” Vafyr started to say, but Embos, finally managing to get control of herself, cut him off before he could do any more damage. “No, I’m sorry but no. You expect me to trust them after what they’ve done, not just to us, but the people of this world? This is stupid!” she said, and carried on walking towards the village. Vafyr stopped her, grasping her arm tightly, and suddenly this wasn’t so funny. Embos’ smiling face twisted into a scowl. “If you don’t trust them,” he said, looking deeply, so very deeply, into her, “Trust me.” They held a deep stare for a moment, before Embos broke away. What did he want? What was his plan? Their plan? He was serious, and Vafyr was rarely serious. “What aren’t you telling me Vaf?” He was holding something back, Embos knew it. There was something in his eyes, something curious, something important. He sighed, seeming resigned. “This is big Em. This is bigger than all of us. We came to a decision the other day, that this is the only way we’ll win this war.” He looked almost scared. Embos hadn’t seen him like this before. “What war?” “The only war that matters. There is … something coming.” Vafyr’s eyes glowed with a fearful anticipation. Whatever he was talking about, whatever was coming, was inevitable. The storm picked up again, blowing wind through the hills that edged the cliff face. It rippled across the grass, sending waves of darkness across the landscape. Trees, dotted here and there, swayed and danced about to the tune of the wind. Far above, clouds sped past. They swirled into each-other and ran towards dry land. Tiny droplets of rain hit skin, like pins-and-needles prickling across Embos’ body. Everything moved, everything was dynamic, everything had so much potential. For the first time, she realised how delicate it all was. While blades of grass flickered in the weather, one could simply halt each one with their thumb and forefinger. What would happen if all of this, this beautiful chaos, just … stopped? Embos realised she had been staring into space for a while. Vafyr had let go of her. She looked to her brother, searching for … something, some sort of solace, some sort of answer. Should she let him speak? Let the traitor influence their minds? If Vaf was lying they could lose their lands, their people, and their way of life to the gods across the water. But if he was telling the truth… “Em!” an energetic voice shouted from below. The two siblings atop the cliff whipped their heads around to look. It was Pelyr, their youngest sibling. Far below, the village people were out about behind him, interested to see what was going on. They all wore brightly coloured clothes, some in dungarees, some in onesies. Pelyr, spotting Embos, called again. “Em, c’mon, the others are back!” They could lose everything. If Vaf was right, everything would just stop. Embos raised her arm, shooting him a thumbs-up. Then, turning, she began again down the cliff. Vafyr stayed behind. “Sister …” he said, and Embos turned again. “Come on.” She said, “We have much to discuss.” Law of the Diaper - Episode 1 - FOST Fost waddled across the marsh. It was a miserable day, clouds had blocked the warm sun, leaving a thick grey gloom beneath. The marsh itself didn’t help much to quell the air of dullness that hung here either. It was slimy, squishy underfoot, and stank. And that wasn’t the only thing that stank. Fost fiddled with the leak guard of his diaper, attempting to make it more comfortable around his leg. It didn't do much. The diaper was just getting too full to ignore, he’d have to find that village as quick as possible, lest a rash set in. What’s worse, is that he was beginning to feel a little full in the bladder, and he didn’t suspect the diaper could hold another heavy wetting. “Damn.” he said to himself, stepping onto a raised patch of ground that was elevated comfortably out of the mud. Mud. The evil stuff came right up his leg, threatening to cling to his onesie. Not that much further, he thought to himself, then I can have a warm bath and a change. To make the rest of the journey easier on himself, he reached for his pacifier. It was attached to his neck with some old twine. It was nice, calming, and placated him enough to continue, at least for now. Now that his mind was clearer, Fost thought back to that old woman, and the conversation they had had a few days prior. What was it she wanted again? Ah, yes, that book on Strange Dymatagy. Apparently it was a rare thing that contained many more words than it did pictures. Fost scrunched his nose at the thought -- how strange. Books with many words were by no means rare, but they were usually owned by Mommies or Daddies, not another Little like himself. Though the woman was ancient, she was definitely a Little. It could only be a thick diaper between her legs that gave her that waddle, and besides, everyone knew that Littles were the only ones who could do proper Dymatagy. What a strange woman she had been. Living alone in the middle of nowhere, reading books not meant for her eyes. Oh well, thought Fost somewhat bitterly, a job’s a job. He was beginning to run low on funds besides much else, not that he had much to begin with. Besides, the village blacksmith here was apparently quite well known, and he needed a new sword as desperately as he needed a new diaper. After this, he’d be out of money. Hopefully the old woman’s job would set him up for after all of this. Before long, he had reached the bottom of a particularly high hill that had prevented him from seeing over the horizon. Salty mud and matted clumps of grass dotted the eleven foot tall mound, made worse by the recent rains. Fost looked at the hill and sighed heavily. Then, taking a large step, he pushed himself up and onto the mound, grunting loudly. Beneath his bare feet, the mud squelched and bubbled, rising through his toes. Another step, onto the steep slope. He placed his foot down and -- sloop. He slipped in the mud, falling backwards onto his polka-dot cloak and down into the mud below, pacifier flying out his mouth. Getting slowly to his feet again, Fost surveyed himself. He had a streak of brown mud down his favourite cloak. What’s worse, his onesie was now speckled with the stuff. Great, he thought, it’s going to be one of those days. He stepped forward again, making sure to be extra careful where he stood. One step up. His toes gripped into the mud. Two steps. He pulled his weight up. Three. Sloop. He slipped back down, falling onto his hands and knees. He tried again. One step. He gripped a tuft of grass, hard. Two steps. He yanked himself up. Three -- swooppllhh. Fost hit the mud with a loud splat. “aaaaAAAAHHH!” he shouted angrily. For the third time, he found himself at the bottom of that damned mound. Why was it so hard to climb a silly little hill? He used to be a soldier! A warrior! And now he was beaten by a little mud. “This is absurd!” he said through labored, angry breaths. It was. He brought his hand to the pacifier around his neck, intending to calm himself again. It was gone. No. No. It couldn’t be gone. Anger turned to panic, as he pressed his hand against his chest, hoping, desperately hoping, that it was just down his onesie. When he couldn’t find it there, he dived into the mud. It had to be here. It had to be here. Fost splashed and flailed in the muck, splattering the thick mess everywhere. He scooped through thick lumps of it, diving deep into the thick ooze to try and retrieve the pacifier. But he couldn’t find it. Panic turned to fear. His heart beat wildly in his chest, and his eyes felt heavy, watery. It was getting hard to see. On the very edge of tears, Fost just stood there, unable to move, unable to think. What would happen if he lost it? That one reminder? No. No. Fost was on the edge of storm, a raging tornado in his chest. He closed his eyes, feeling the tempest gather within him. It was energy. It was power. Without a thought for the consequences, he dived into the eye of the storm, summoning it to his will. The rage and the panic and the fear swirled around him, and when he opened his eyes again, a bright white glow consumed them all. He clapped his hands to the sky, feeling the energy inside him burst out and cascade across the air. Ignoring the resulting cramp in his stomach, Fost opened his hands as if pushing a great force outwards. As he commanded so the mud obeyed, and like a great gust of wind, a circle of force was drawn around Fost, clearing the mud. The pacifier, blue and starry, lay on the ground, helpless against the mud that had consumed it. Fost smiled when he saw it. It was safe now. He bent down, delicately picking it up. The twine had snapped. Of course it had. No longer raging, the storm died down, and without thinking, Fost dropped his area of force. His face strained for a moment, and the cramp in his abdomen grew. Automatically, he pushed, and a thick mass of his own mud entered his already full diaper. He sighed deeply, content. Now that nothing was holding it back, the mud that surrounded him swept back to fill the emptiness, and within a moment, he was standing in it again. It was okay. It was okay. The pacifier was nestled between Fost’s cupped palms, sitting against the warmth of his skin. One hand closed tightly, ever so tightly, around the pacifier, and he used his other to swing his travel-sack off from beneath his cloak. It was small, only containing some food, some coin and a couple of books, but all had escaped the mud. With grace only seen in a parent caring for a child, he placed the pacifier into the bag, safe with the last of his money. Then, swinging his bag on his back again, he looked back to the slope... ...And refused to climb again. He quickly found a small stone and picked it up. With all his might, with all his effort, he imagined throwing the stone as far as he could, as hard as he could, over the hill. Then, closing his eyes, he dropped the stone. The storm of potential blew inside him again. It was much less this time, more of a strong gust of wind really. But it was enough, and with one great push, he leapt over the hill in a single bound. Well, just over half the hill. He only just passed the summit, before hitting mud, and falling on his bottom with a splat. Underneath him, the poopy diaper squished and pushed a little of his mess out of its confines. He felt the damp of fresh pee as he had another accident, a consequence of the magic. He slid down the other side of the hill, and landed at the bottom with a small splat, feet first. Fost was breathing heavily again. Even using basic Dymatagy usually took a lot out of him. He was muddy, tired, and now in dire need of a change. But, looking up, he saw what he had come for. Perched on a small island in the middle of this gods-forsaken flat, was a little village. Smoke puffed gently from a couple of chimneys, and small wattle and daub cottages stood proudly above the mud. So, brushing off as much of it as he could, he waddled towards the small settlement, trying to ignore his very full pants, and the pee dribbling down his leg. LARIA “Do you think they’ll be back?” Laria asked. She was sat on a porcelain potty, pull-up at her feet. The blacksmith wasn’t that busy at the moment, it rarely was these days. Her business partner, Krisp, slouched behind the wooden counter, where normally the bearded man stood proud. He had just been staring aimlessly at the door for about ten minutes now and, if she was honest, Laria was starting to get a little bit worried. “K?” she asked the man, stretching her head round. He didn’t answer. “Krisp!” she said loudly, and the man jumped slightly. “Sorry,” he said in that deep baritone of his. It always calmed her to hear his voice, it sounded like waves crashing along the beach. The man, normally red-faced, had somehow managed to go an even deeper shade of scarlet, “I’m fine, I was just--” “Dude, it’s fine.” Laria said, sighing, “I know what you were thinking.” There was a moment of reflective silence between them. The shop was always empty. Except for them. Laria almost thought Krisp would fade back into his daydream, but before long he spoke up again. “You making progress?” he asked, looking over to where Laria was perched on the potty, just next to the counter. “No, false alarm I think.” she said. “You’ll get the hang of it. Should have seen me trying a few years back, it was a nightmare. Pee went everywhere.” Krisp said, clearly trying to make Laria laugh. It didn’t really work. She looked down longingly. All this was so hard. Although most people on the Dullen Isles wore pull-ups well into their second decade, they were expected to be fully potty-trained within ten or so years of coming of age at 20. Most were trained years before that. At 28, Laria was starting to get worried. All her friends in Trully, her village, were completely out of their pull-ups. Although, Mossa, from down the road, still wore them for the occasional accident. Laria on the other hand, still used the underwear as her primary method of going to the toilet. To make matters worse, she had to admit that she actually enjoyed doing it sometimes. Not only were they convenient during long days at the forge, where one hardly had the time for potty breaks, but it also felt good to let loose where you stood, to feel the warmth growing around the pseudo-diaper. In Luin, the southern kingdom that ruled over Dullen, they used their diapers without a care in the world. People around here weren't usually friendly to southern visitors, but Laria found herself remarkably jealous of them instead. Although there were new, mandatory changing spaces in every shop, just as there was a potty, Laria would always be treated with an air of suspicion if she took up that lifestyle. Even more since Dullen was now a vassal of the more powerful kingdom, and resentment was skyrocketing. Mind you, they’d always be better than those barbarian pants-wetters in the West -- people who soiled their pants with no protection, no discretion. No matter what, Luin and Dullen would always unite against their wrath, even as reluctant allies. Eventually, Laria gave up trying to go pee in the potty, resigned to the fact that she would probably end up messing her pull-up later anyway. She raised herself off the potty, grabbed her pull-up and tugged on her trousers over the top. The potty, as always, stayed where it was beside the counter, in case a visitor needed it. Then, she moved to the back of the shop to where the fun stuff happened. The forge. “You didn’t answer my question.” Laria said to Krisp as she left him at the counter. The smithy itself was quite bare on the inside, with a few cabinets scattered about the front room displaying swords, knives, and other sharp objects. The bigger ones -- halberds and the like -- sat comfortably on the wall. Behind the counter was a door that led to the smithy itself, where most of the work was done. “I didn’t hear your question.” Krisp answered loudly, shouting across the smithy floor. “Liar!” she shouted amusedly back, moving into the smithy proper. “I don’t know what you mean!” Krisp said. Laria smiled, hearing the grin in his voice. Thick wafts of woodchip smoke from the fire, and a perpetual heat, hit Laria as she entered the forge. The back of the shop was much larger, messier and all around a much more interesting place to work. Beside a small wooden stool, a few swords were lined up, ready for polishing and then, hopefully, sale. Laria liked it back here. She liked the energy of the place, heated by the fire, always crackling; she enjoyed creating, crafting, and making something from something else; and she loved the feeling it gave her while doing it, almost like she was a sorcerer, doing magical things that no one else could. In a way, that was true. That’s what made potty breaks even more gruelling. The damned thing tore her away from her work, her beautiful work. It was the same feeling of uselessness she felt while on the counter, just waiting for customers that didn’t exist. So, Laria sat down on the small wooden bench, her pull-up padding her bottom on the hard wood, and got to work. While she rubbed oil along the slender blade of a newly forged longsword, she looked towards the door. Boy, Krisp really doesn’t want to answer that question she thought, smiling to herself. “Krisp, are you going to answer or not?” “Do you really want an answer?” he asked. It was a tough topic to talk about in his defence, but they needed to be prepared, and this was the beginning of that laborious process. “Yes, I want your opinion. Do you really think they’ll be back?” Although Laria was looking at the sword, careful of where her hands were, she was sure to keep her ears towards the door. It would be nice to just focus on the sword, but she knew she couldn’t until the question was answered. She was beginning to feel a little full ‘down there’ again as well, now that her pee-fright had gone. But before Laria could put much thought into it, Krisp spoke up again. “Honestly ... yes.” he said sullenly “I think they’ll--” He switched his voice abruptly, the slightly worn baritone sparking into a lighter greeting. “Welcome! How can I…” Krisps greeting petered out, and all Laria could hear were mumbles from the door. A customer! Finally, something was going up in this godsforsaken town. She went back to her work, only to be called out again a few moments later. “L, grab that Caerson arming sword we made a few months back.” Laria frowned and got reluctantly up. She moved towards a rack where she and Krisp kept the finished weapons, and grabbed the small arming sword. Then, she carefully made her way out front, to see what all of this was about. They never got visitors, especially ones asking for something so expensive. If she was to be distracted from her work, at least it was for a sale. The customer stood on the opposite side of the counter, chatting idly to Krisp as they waited. He was a young man, dwarfed by gargantuan Krisp, but taller than Laria. He leant on the counter, messy blonde hair straggled across his face. It was curly, unruly stuff, splattered with mud. In fact, now that Laria looked, the man was covered head to toe in the stuff. Clearly a Little from the onesie and multicoloured polka-dot cloak, the man looked rather unhappy in his current state. “Here you go sir.” she said, passing the sword to the man. He took it, looking somewhat unsure, and then looked it up and down. Only as she stood there for a moment, watching the customer, did Laria notice the smell. It was that all too familiar stench of a messy diaper, a very messy diaper. Now she looked, the loaded thing bulked between his legs, forcing them slightly apart. Although it was probably rude to stare, Laria couldn’t take her eyes off the thing. What does it feel like? To have so much weight down there? In fact, she only stopped staring when Krisp nudged her, and she snapped sharply out of her daydream. Rather luckily, the customer was still inspecting the sword. It was quite funny watching him. The poor fellow clearly didn’t know what he was looking for, either that or he was distracted. Maybe it was the diaper… “My partner here can give you a run-down if you’d like a good sir?” Krisp said, putting the man out of his misery. “Yes,” the customer answered, sounding relieved, “That would be great.” and he handed the sword to Laria. As she smiled, taking the blade from the customer, she couldn’t help notice that her bladder seemed considerably fuller than it had before. Oh well, can’t stop now, she thought, besides, I’ll probably just freeze back up if I try the potty again. Laria balanced the sword on the tips of her fingers, showing the customer where the blade’s centre of gravity was. She looked towards the man, who proceeded to nod gently. Then, moving with the grace of the wind, she threw the sword in the air, and caught it by the hilt. Krisp chuckled, seeing the customer waddle back slightly in surprise. She swung the sword around a little, getting a feel for it. “Arming swords are usually side-arms.” she said, slicing through the air. This felt good, a blade in her arms. It had been so long since they’d had any customers, she’d almost forgotten how freeing it felt to wield a sword rather than craft one. I’ll have to take this up again! “Did you want one this size?” she said calmly, hiding the energy, the potential, deep inside her chest. “Yes. Something easy to travel with, light and agile. I... I used to have a similar weapon in the army.” the customer said, the last bit subdued somewhat. He glanced to the ground as he said it. Was he ashamed? Embarrassed? Surely he should know how to wield a sword if that were the case? Laria thought it best not to press him. She stopped her routine, and gently handed back the sword. He took it. “This should suit your needs quite well then.” said Laria. She glanced down at the man’s full diaper for a moment, but when she raised her eyes, she caught the customer’s gaze. His pale skin went suddenly red. It was almost as if he hadn’t even realised his diaper was that full until now, and was suddenly self-conscious. How couldn’t you realise when you’d messed yourself? Laria thought back to all the times she’d had an accident, and the bulge that stuck out of her pants. She remembered the earthy smell, the way it forced you to waddle along. Were Littles that oblivious? Krisp interrupted her train of thought, as per. “Is there anything else we can do for you?” he asked. For a moment, Laria didn’t know if it were possible for the man to blush more, but somehow he managed. “You … errr… you don’t know where I could change around here? I have my own supplies...” Krisp giggled slightly, but thankfully it seemed the man had gone as red as he could go. Now it was Laria’s turn to interrupt Krisp. “Yes, of course. This way Sir …” “Fost. Just, Fost.” “Okay Master Fost, this way please.” and she led him to the changing room out the back. FOST “Just back here.” the woman who ran the blacksmiths said. Fost waddled behind her as best he could, trying not to leak over their floor. Although he could handle the odd wet, or even messy, diaper, it had been two days now. He needed this so badly. It was clammy around his legs, the mess was dry and peeling, clinging to his skin like a crustacean. He followed the woman through the back of the shop and into the forge. A hazy fog of fire-smoke floated through the air ahead. “Through there,” the woman said, pointing at a door to Fost’s side. “Just go ahead and get started.” the woman continued, walking toward the forge’s fire, “I’ll just heat some water for you.” She didn’t bring her head up as she spoke, focusing intently on the fire and water instead. Fost nodded, though the woman didn’t see, and waddled into the small side-room. It was pretty standard as far as changing rooms went, though compared to the rest of the shop, it looked relatively new. The wooden walls were cleaner than the rest of the smithy, and a newly clay-tiled floor lay comfortably under a wooden table. It was the length of a man, and a leather cushion lay at the other end. It all looked barely used. Climbing onto the table was a little bit of a struggle. Fost didn’t particularly want to leak, these people were doing him a courtesy after all, and getting excrement everywhere would be extremely disrespectful. That was perhaps the one thing this strange place and his own homeland had in common -- it was always, always, impolite to make a mess when making messies. Of course it happened occasionally, accidentally. But only those barbarians in the south would be so disgusting as to do so deliberately. When Fost managed to get onto the table, he lay down, getting comfortable. Then, with practiced hands, he unbuttoned his onesie, and tore off the tapes of his diaper, which now rested on his upper waist. Presently, the woman entered with the water. Steam drifted off the surface, gently curling and swaying in the light breeze of the closing door. The woman placed the bowl down onto the tiles below, along with some small towels she carried. She drew another bucket out from under the table, and placed it at her feet. Then suddenly, she wrinkled her nose, apparently hit by the stinky onslaught of smells for the first time, especially now that the Diaper was open. Fost felt his face go hot, flushing. “I’m so sorry Miss.” he said out of sheer embarrassment. Normally in Luin, whenever changes happened, it wasn’t seen as a big deal. Everyone was used to it, and it was even enjoyable. Mommies and Daddies made their Little feel at ease, treating it, rightly so, as something that was perfectly natural. Clearly, here in the Dullen Isles, people weren’t so used to hiding their reactions. The woman seemed to blush a little as well. “It’s fine Sir … sorry I forgot your name.” “Fost.” he said, thankful for the change of subject. He relaxed a little at that. “I’m Laria,” the woman said. Laria. She was slightly shorter than Fost, though the height of the table seemed almost perfect for her. Dark skin glistening with the sweat of the forge, Laria wiped her forehead. She moved her already rolled sleeves up her arm a little, and bent down to soak one of the rags in the warm water. Then, she got back up, brushed some of her black, curling hair out of the way, and opened the front of the diaper. Even by Little standards, Fost had to admit it was horrid. In fact, he was surprised he hadn’t had a blowout, especially considering the dirty thing had been leaking for a good hour now. Lara scrunched up her nose again, and this time even Fost was forced to follow suit. “I am so sorry.” he said, his ears, cheeks, and neck burning in shame. “No no!” Laria said, somewhat less calmly than he was hoping to hear, “It happens to everyone.” Not around here though, thought Fost shamefully. She began to wipe him down, taking the wet cloth and squeezing the dirty water into the empty bucket. It felt amazing. After all he had been through over the past few days, to have the icky mess finally coming off him was utterly blissful. He felt light down there, clean, and fresh. He felt like the steam rising from hot water. He felt like the cool currents of the ocean. He felt like a gust of wind in the sky. Fost enjoyed this transcendent experience for a few moments, enjoying the peace, enjoying the silence. He looked to Laria, she was completely consumed in the work, focused and stone-eyed. It was an admirable trait, the likes of which Fost hadn’t seen in a very long time. Although she looked a little uncomfortable, maybe even slightly distracted at times, she continued working diligently. Only for a moment did she break her glance -- catching Fost in the act of looking, then swiftly returning to her task. Fost looked down quickly, not keen to make an awkward situation of it. “So,” Laria said eventually, still intent on her work, “What brings you so far north?” She said it almost absent-mindedly, but there was a quiet chorus of intrigue that rose from behind. Should he tell the truth? Should he say why he was here? He couldn’t see it causing much harm. It was just a book after-all. Besides, he concluded, maybe she can help. “Oh, I’m looking for a book.” said Fost, trying not to make a big deal out of it. “For a client down south.” “Oh Really? What does it look like? Maybe I can point you the right way.” Laria asked. Fost took a moment to answer. Not because he didn’t want to tell her, but rather because he didn’t know what to tell her. He couldn’t recall the woman mentioning what it looked like, other than it’s contents and… “It has a symbol on the front, I think. A sword on a shield, engraved into the cover.” he said, satisfied at the little victory over his memory. Laria, who was in the middle of her final wipes, stopped suddenly. She seemed to squint slightly, as if trying to remember something. Then, shaking her head, she went back to work. “Sorry, I can’t remember seeing anything like that.” she said. Eventually, she finished cleaning Fost down, his sparkly clean bare bottom on the cold table. Laria shuffled through Fost’s bag and found a clean diaper from the stash he left Bermont with, they were well stocked in the Capital. “Okay, bottom up.” Laria said, hoisting Fost’s legs upwards and laying out the white padding underneath. Fost noticed something different about her now. Whilst she was still focused on the task at hand, it was becoming clearer and clearer that she was struggling to maintain composure. The blacksmith was starting to wiggle a little, moving from side to side, almost as if… “You okay?” Fost asked as Laria did the tapes of his diaper up. “Yeah, I’m … I’m fine.” she said unconvincingly. Fost had seen that struggle before. It was common in these parts, where people weren’t so relaxed about just going in their diaper -- Laria was doing a pee-pee dance. “If you need to go, you should just go.” he said, as calmly as possible. “You do wear some sort of protection around here don’t you?” Laria looked up, seeming somewhat startled. Then, she nodded quickly. “Well I - ahhh - I should really be going in the potty.” She was really moving now that she didn’t have to hide it, blushing slightly as she gave into the full pee-pee dance. With a hand pressed between her legs, Laria wiggled up and down, stepping quickly from foot to foot. She was starting to go even redder too, though Fost didn’t know if it was from the strain or embarrassment. He should do something. Help somehow. “Would you like me to go and get the potty for y-” “No!” She almost shouted, before Fost could finish asking. “No, it’s … it’s fine…” Laria’s struggle seemed to hit a limit, and suddenly she stopped. “It’s fine, ahhhhhh.” as she spoke, her legs seemed to go weak, and a relieved smile crept onto her face. Fost couldn’t help but smile amusedly as well. She lent slightly forward, breathing heavily, for about two minutes, completely in her own world. Silence filled the room, so much so that Fost could hear the gentle trickle of a quickly filling pull-up. “You … err … you done?” he asked. Laria, clearly remembering she wasn’t alone, snapped her head up and shot up straight. “Heh, erm, sorry about that.” she said, blushing slightly. Fost had to suppress a giggle. It was strange to hear someone apologise for something that happened all the time in the south. “It’s fine, I’m used to it.” he said. Laria looked down to inspect the damage, and her long hair fell in front of her face. “Would you like a change or…?” Fost trailed off, watching Laria to see what she’d say. “Um…” “Oh, sorry, is that not … do you not do that here? In the south we generally swap and stuff but --” Fost spoke quickly, muttering that last bit. Laria interjected before he had a chance to finish. “No, we … we do that here too, for those of us who are still… y’know.” she said. “Oh, cool … that wasn’t … I’m sorry if it was out of line …” “Not at all!” she said, moving her head quickly up, and stepping forward slightly. “It’s fine, I would have asked the same thing.” “Okay, sorry if I …” “No, you don’t need to say sorry …” “Did you … did you errr … you still want me too-” “Yes!” she said quickly, a smile flickering on her face, “Errr, yes … yes please.” Fost’s face was scorching with embarrassment, and it was clear Laria was as well. Fost jumped down and went to find the supplies that Laria kept around, while she jumped onto the table. Then, soaking some clean rags, Fost got to work. Changing a pull-up was much the same as changing a diaper, though the garment was considerably less bulky. Laria had completely soaked through hers, and Fost was, for the second time today, surprised no-one leaked. “Y’know,” he said, taking the heavy pull-up and placing it beside the waste bucket, “You’d make a good Little with how much you soaked this thing.” “And you’d make a good Islander with that quick potty suggestion earlier!” Laria said, eliciting an embarrassed chuckle from Fost. Now that things were a little more comfortable, Laria seemed to open up a bit, and as Fost wiped her down, they talked a little about weapons. “You won’t find many larger ones around here,” Laria said, “They’re bought up quickly and used for war. At steep discounts too…” “I guessed as much, that’s the way things have always been in Luin. Always at war, always ‘acquiring’ weapons. Most non-army folk don’t get a word in.” “Yeah. Although, if you don’t mind me asking, you’re only looking for a book. Why do you need a sword?” Laria asked as Fost did the tapes of her pull-up. “Better safe than sorry, right? Bandits and all sorts on the road.” “Not around here. That’s one of the few good bits about --” DONG. DONG. DONG. A large bell rang through the village outside. Laria snapped up. “Oh no.” she said, and walked out of the room without bothering to put on her pants. Fost watched her go, slightly confused for a moment, and then decided that it would be best to follow her. What in the name of the gods is happening now? He cursed silently. Outside, people were gathering around a bell that stood in the middle of the village. Like Laria, a few of the younger folk were out here with their pull-ups on full show. Fost started to worry a little. This couldn’t be good whatever it was, and he was in a foreign town with foreign people. All around, people in the crowd glared at him. He pushed through the crowd and eventually found Laria, standing at the front. “Laria,” he asked, “what’s going on?” but he didn’t have to wait for an answer. Opposite the small crowd was a group of soldiers on horseback. Like Fost, they all wore bright cloaks, onesies, and each had a distinct diaper-bulge. There were at least thirty of them at the back, all wearing similar clothes to Fost, though with added armour plates here-and-there. Three of the newcomers stood proud and tall at the front. The one in the centre sucked on a pacifier haughtily, looking so utterly regal that he probably thought he shat gold. On his right was a woman, thin faced, and paler than ice. On his left was a man, hooded -- a cloak of deep twilight-blue. Fost felt something strange, like the gears of possibility shifted within him. But then something else caught his eye. Strapped to the hooded man’s waist was a book. A book with a shield and sword engraved on the front. END OF EPISODE 1

Here's a little special one off I did for the new year. ??? https://toofplaypen.wordpress.com/2022/01/01/ball-drop/ "Gah! Being in control of my own life is stupid! I hate it! Who let me be an adult anyways!? I wish someone else would just make all my decisions for me!" Nomi didn't mean this. It had just been an extra annoying month, but sometimes she did wish there was an easier way. Just picking an outfit for the day seemed like such a chore sometimes. Take the New Years party tonight. She hadn't even been able to talk to Arisu. She had gotten so flustered that she had to leave before the ball even dropped and that's what had her here, making an absent minded wish to the stars. As she crawled into bed she looked at the clock just before she closed her eyes. 11:59... 'Happy New Year' she thought to herself as she drifted off. ~~~~~~~~~~~ "Good morning, Uanoma sweetie. Did you sleep well?" Nomi woke up to what sounded like Arisu, but... that didn't make any sense... "How did mommy's little kitsune sleep?" She groggily opened her eyes to find they were shielded from the sun by a thin shadow. Once she adjusted to the light she could make out the pastel pink bars. She bolted up with lots of crinkling. The mattress crinkled as loudly as her butt. What was going on? She reached up to the top rail ahead of her to find little paw mittens on her hands, keeping her from being able to grasp. Looking herself over, she realized she was in some sort of white and pink two tailed kitsune thing with snaps at her puffy crotch. Was she... she was diapered! As Uanoma took in her outfit and the nursery around her, Arisu came through the door. She had on a red dress with white polka-dots and a cat ear headband. She looked cute, but Nomi didn't have much time to appreciate it. "Arisu! What's going on!?" "Arisu? You haven't called me that in so long! Trying to play big girl today, huh? Even when big, I'm still Mommy, princess." She smiled at the stunned woman in the crib as she let down the rails and lifted her out. Nomi blushed and squirmed. What was even happening? "Put me down! I need to figure out what's going on! And what do you mean Mommy!?" Saying Mommy she stopped fussing. She felt a warmth inside. She had always wanted to be with Arisu, so why not this? Shaking her head, she squirmed as she was easily laid on the changing table and strapped down. She let out a surprised yelp as her crush quickly popped the snaps at her crotch and untapped the diaper… her diaper… her apparently soaked diaper. "Ari… please?" As soon as the whining started, Arisu popped a paci in her mouth and a plushie in her arms. Penelope? This was her plushie, Penelope. She knew that, but… she didn't have plushies? Did she? She was lost in thought about her situation when she was unstrapped from the table and sat on the floor with a bunch of baby toys. Arisu turned on Hilda. "Okay sweetie, Mommy has to go get breakfast ready. I'll be back soon I promise." Uanoma sat Penelope on the floor in front of her and waved shyly as she pulled a silver bouncy ball over and started bouncing it. This was all just so bizarre, then suddenly something darted around the room with sparkles that reminded her of stars. "Well hello Baby New Year! I'm so happy you were the one to make the wish this year!" It was a little shining fairy that flew around Nomi taking everything in. "When you made your wish I realized I could grant four at once! You wanted to be taken care of and to be with Arisu. Arisu wanted a little girl to take care of and she had a crush on you too! So poof! The world got it's Baby New Year and you two got a year together as Mommy and baby! Plus, after the year is up you'll both have the chance to keep it all going! So lucky!" Nomi watched the fairy in confusion as she heard Mommy coming back down the hall. She looked to the door as Arisu walked in then back around for the fairy, but she was gone. "Breakfast time Baby." Arisu sang as she hipped Nomi and replaced her paci with the bottle. Uanoma smiled, Arisu was a really sweet Mommy... <Edited by @Aliceko_chan over on Twitter!>

Hey everyone! I started a story called "Baby of the Class" a couple years back. A few of you have asked if I am going to finish it. I fully plan to finish it but I have been having a hard time. I haven't written in a while so I thought I would write this story to get back in the groove before finishing that story. I am still a very new writer so I would greatly appreciate any feedback both good and bad. I don't mind criticism as it will only help me get better! Truth Or Dare Chapter 1 – Getting Older Kyle was looking at himself in the mirror as he was getting ready to go over to his friend’s house. While still in relatively good shape, he noticed that his body wasn’t as firm as it used to be. Now that he was thirty-one years old, he was starting to observe that his body had a harder time keeping up to his lifestyle. His pecs were not as rock hard as they once were and his tummy was starting to get a bit of flab on it. While you could still see the outline of his abs, they were not as defined as they once were. He was five foot eleven, and still at least tried to keep himself in relatively good shape. “Getting old sucks” he muttered to himself. It wasn’t just the physical aspect that made of him brood over this idea, but also his life in general. He was working an office job that he didn’t particularly like and he noticed that he could not just go out and ‘party’ like he used to. He felt that his life was slightly muted from where it was only 5 years ago. In the past, he could go out with his friends to the club, hook up with some girls and then get ready for school the next day. Now, he noticed that he could not go on a bender lest he be unable to perform at work. Hell, even hanging out with friends was different. Gone were the days were they would be carefree while playing video games and talking about pointless stuff. Now when he hung out with his friends, it felt that they only discussed more heavy, serious issues. The topics would always range from politics to mortgage or rent payments to talks about marriage or the state of the world. Kyle realized that he was running a bit late and quickly threw on a pair of jeans and a casual collared shirt. He ran out to his car, adjusted his mirrors, turned on the music and drove off for his friend’s house. Though music was playing, Kyle didn’t hear anything as he was lost in thought. As he was driving to his friend’s house the sun had finished setting leaving darkness in its absence. Thankfully, the air was still warm this time in August. His thoughts were shifting between his student loans, his job that he felt trapped in, his strained relationship with his family and his lack of dating life. “Shit I can’t even enjoy a car ride without feeling anxious. When did life start getting so tough” he thought miserably, “hopefully I can enjoy one night with my friends”. Deep down he knew he was going to be disappointed. Deep down he knew that this night out would make him more depressed that life would never be fun again. Kyle started pulling up to his friend’s house. His friend Stephen was waiting for him in the driveway with a big grin on his face. Stephen was Kyle’s oldest friend. Kyle’s mom babysat Stephen when he was three so him and Stephen being the same age obviously became friends. Kyle was always the happy go lucky one of the two and Stephen was always the more serious type. While Kyle was always out going to parties and trying to get laid, Stephen was always making sure to get good grades and volunteer at various charities. For these reasons Kyle looked up to Stephen, Stephen always delayed having fun for hard work and now in his thirties it seemed that it was paying off. Still, Kyle had never known Stephen to have such a care free grin on his face like the one he had right now. “What’s with the shit eating grin?” asked Kyle as he approached Stephen to give him a hug. “Dude, I have the best night planned for all of us tonight!” responded Stephen as he quickly embraced Kyle back. “All of us? It’s not just me and you tonight?” “No, I also invited Charlie, Noelle, Stacie and Jennifer,” Stephen replied, “for what I have planned tonight, more people are going to be better. Besides I’m sure that you and Stacie have a lot to discuss.” Stephen shot Kyle a wink after the comment. Upon hearing Stacie’s name Kyle started to get a little excited. Everyone growing up has had ‘the one that got away’, the crush or relationship that didn’t go the way that it should’ve. For Kyle, his was Stacie. In all of high school he had become good friends with Stacie. While Kyle, Stephen and Stacie all hung out together constantly (Stephen’s little sister gave them the nickname of ‘the three amigos’), Stacie and Kyle had started developing something a little bit deeper. One day Stacie had even written Kyle a note laying out her feelings for him, stating how she wanted to be something more with him and left it in his locker. Kyle, foolish as he was, panicked when he saw it and decided to just ignore the not and pretend that nothing had happened. He even decided to date a cheerleader a couple of weeks later. After that, Stacie and Kyle’s friendship changed. They didn’t seem to be close anymore. A few months later still and Stacie had gotten a boyfriend of her own. It was at this moment that Kyle realized that he had made a mistake. He started longing for his lost friendship with Stacie and was kicking himself for taking her up on her offer. He even called her one night, admitting his mistake to her. She had told him that it was too late. She had told him that she had moved on and didn’t want to relive the pain that she had felt earlier in the year and that she had a boyfriend that she couldn’t leave. For his whole senior year, Kyle longed to have Stacie but it was never meant to be. Now she was here! After thirteen years of not seeing her, he would finally have another chance. “How is Stacie? I haven’t seen her in ages,” Kyle tried to ask as though he didn’t care. “She’s great man, also she is currently single!” he stated as he put his arm around Kyle’s shoulders as they were walking towards the front door, “she and everyone else are just inside waiting for us. It seems they are all better at showing up on time than you are.” He shot Kyle a toothy grin with that last comment. “Dude, I am only 10 minutes late.” “First, you are 25 minutes late, and second it doesn’t matter because I have a wild night in store for us.” “You keep saying that, what did you have in mind?” asked Kyle suspiciously. “I don’t want to spoil the surprise but just get ready for a good time.” As they walked in though Kyle’s front door, Kyle took off his shoes and rounded the corner to find the other four friends waiting for them. Kyle eyed Stacie sitting on the couch with her light brown hair pulled back into a ponytail. “God she still looks beautiful!” thought Kyle. Charlie, Noelle and Jennifer were all standing in the middle of the room talking. The room they were was spacious and had big windows in which you could look out to see the night sky. It had thick, brown, comfortable leather couches a dining table with six seats around it. On top of the table was a wide, but not overly tall wooden box on top of it. “Would you all please take a seat around the dining table please,” Stephen instructed. The six of them all sat around the table with Stephen sitting in from of the wooden box. Kyle made sure to sit opposite of Stacie so they would be able to look at one another. Stephen cleared his throat once they were all seated and looked at them all with the same grin that he had earlier when Kyle first arrived. “When each of you arrived, you all asked me the same question,” Stephen said in a hushed but almost practiced tone. “You all asked why I have such a big grin on my face and what I have planned for tonight. What I have planned for tonight is for us all to be young and carefree once more, even if it is only for one night. I am sure you all have felt the same way as I do, that getting older is tough. We all have more responsibilities; we all have more obligations. We have to focus on debts, getting married, our families, if we want kids later, taxes and so on. I always felt that growing up, I never had as much fun as I should have and now that I am thirty, I feel that I have missed out. Tonight, I say, we forget all of that and just have fun like we used to. I say we play a game that we all played when we were younger. I say that we play ‘Truth or Dare’ but with a twist!” Stephen practically shouted the last line with excitement. “Truth or Dare?” asked his friend Charlie, “that is what you are so excited about? Man, I had higher hopes for tonight. I thought we were going to drink, or get high or something. Not play some dumb children’s game.” Kyle didn’t know Charlie couldn’t help but agree with him. Stephen had gotten his hopes up that tonight would be an adventure and now he wanted to sit around and play a children’s game. However, Stephen was still Kyle’s friend and he was going to stick up for him. “C’mon guys,” interjected Kyle, “let’s hear Stephen out. You said there was twist?” “Yes! I am sure you are all aware of the rules of ‘Truth or Dare’. That when it is your turn, you pick between performing a dare or truthfully answering a question. The person giving out dare to be performed or asking the question will be determined by random draw. Now, when we were kids, you could always lie to the question asked or chicken out from performing the dare. The twist comes from within this box here.” Stephen opened the box and slowly pulled out an old book. “This book, has mystical power. It has the ability to ensure that we truthfully answer the questions asked of us or perform the dare given to us. We will cast a spell from this book to begin the game. The spell will give power to whoever is asking the question or giving a dare to also give out a punishment should the person lie or chicken out. The punishment through magic will be carried out.” “Stephen, you know magic isn’t real right?” asked Noelle. Noelle was a small kind looking blond girl. She almost seemed embarrassed for Stephen. “Yeah, Stephen” Jennifer added, “I am not sure how much you spent on that book, but I think you got ripped off.” “Do you all feel this way?” asked Stephen to everyone. Everyone nodded in agreement. “Then tell you what, why don’t we all play one round? If I am wrong, and this book does not work then we can all do something else. Hell, I will personally pay for any other arrangements that we come up with. Sound fair? Do you all want to play one round?” “For you buddy, anything!” Kyle said wanting to defend his friend. Kyle had no idea what he was getting himself into by agreeing to his friends proposition.

*sigh* Here I go again, beginning another story when my last ones are unfinished... however, I had to post this considering it's October! I've always wanted to post my own spooky story and it's finally my chance. Among the many years I've been anonymously reading Halloween stories when October hits, it's my pleasure to finally post my own. This is *supposedly* a short story, one I plan to finish at the end of the month. If there is a continuation, as in second book, expect it the following October to be posted. Anywho, enjoy! ?‍♀️?? Chapter 1: Beware of the Witch Marnie felt the crisp fall air flow through her black sheer cloak as she heard leaves crunch under her feet, stopping at the edge of the forest, “It’s witching season, witches.” She smiled to herself with her bright red lipstick and moss green eyes, anticipating another rewarding hunt. She walked towards the familiar Moore’s Crossing in the Knight Realm. A cold, mythical land with many powerful witches and warlocks between it’s interweaving castles and far-stretching woodsy forests. A few days before she had received a cauldron glow and placed the vapor into her cauldron wand that usually lit up bright white. The smokey swirls slowly turned dark purple in the bulb as her eyes cast in the new call for help. Her signs of urgently needed help were never called upon by a specific person, but a collection of souls in great danger from dark forces. Marnie immediately went to her crystal ball, searching for where the call resonated from. Her eyes narrowed in confusion, eye brows knitting together, “Moore's Crossing?” She asked herself, confused. Her memory serving her that Moore’s Crossings had many witch hunters and warlock protectors of all kinds. It was home of the 7 realms, the true protector of the Realm of Magic. Moore's Crossing didn’t need an independently contracted witch hunter! If Marnie had received the call, then they must have been in desperate need. She was a rookie witch hunter, but one of the best streak records around the 7 realms. She halted a lot of dark magic witches, alone at that. Many witchhunters fought the dark forces in groups, yet here Marnie was, on calls alone and the best among. Many people knew of her quickly, although she was new to the game, and many were easily annoyed by her cocky attitude and seemingly naïve ways. Marnie was a witch herself and a good one at that. The Realm of Magic had many good witches and warlocks, a rare sort, around. Among these, left many dark and, ugly -may Marnie add- witches who stole upon the young to regain beauty, elasticity and material gains at the expense of the innocent. The last witch Marnie had turned in to the Ghouls Oubliette was disheveled to a saggy bone-bag of a woman. Yuck! Marnie had her own nightmares of that one when she removed the hex off of the teenage girl she kept in her tower. She hadn’t been to Moore’s Crossing in ages. In fact, it had been almost five years since she’d been in the realm when she acquired her Magistry license, graduating early from GildWick’s School for Witches and Warlocks . She didn’t go to university, deciding that a magical gap year was what she truly needed. Little to say, she ditched the witch school entirely and explored the Realms, eventually starting her own craft of witch hunting. Her favorite subject had always been the dark arts. Although she didn’t want to practice, she was intrigued on the aftermath. Despicable, unforgivable things that they only had in the forbidden section of the library. After a few nights of stealing enchanted books from the restricted section of GildWick's, Marnie had read enough to set her into the path to become her own witch hunter, to help the vulnerable and weak. She knew, firsthand, how the Dark Forces of the Realms could spread and takeover, just like they had in her home Realm. Orne was once a beautiful realm, luscious with dark green foliage and mystical animals of every sort trotting around. It was abundant with fruits and creatures. Within a few months, the realm was swept with ravaging flames, dark clouds, and witches. The Dark Forces had hexed and swarmed the realm with poisonous smoke, debris and bugs. The sickening smog grew and choked those who breathed it. The ash of innocents flaked down on the soil of Orne, forever changing the land. As the White Witches of Orne protected the realm, it was not enough. The Dark Forces invaded so rapidly that the White Witches split up, some being poisoned by darkness, some murdered, and others taken by the Obscure. The Obscure were part of the Dark Forces, an ancient group of dark beings that stole witches for their own use. Legend has it, they used the White Witches as thralls, mesmerizing them into Dark Force numbers. Marnie was 13 when she awoke from her spell-induced coma. She was told her parents were lost in the flames and smoke that engulfed Orne. Marniee didn’t have any recollection of them, her family or life before. She had many dreams of this land, maybe past memories infused of what once was the land, yet she couldn’t remember any solid memories. Her memory was completely gone, as if lost in the smoke that encompassed the land. The Orne realm was now a forbidden place, inhabited by the Dark Forces. After graduating from GildWick, Marnie applied to join the Circle, which was missing a White Witch who burned on a stake in Orne during when the Dark took over. The Circle protected all 7 realms, with 7 warlocks and witches covering each Realm. Many of the Circle were immortal, ancient, wise and skilled warlocks. Together, their forces of good and power can halt any evil that can attack the Realm of Magic. With a missing link, the Circle was incomplete and that could cause imbalance among the Realms. Ever since Orne’s Circle member was murdered, the Realm has been vulnerable as the Dark Forces grow ever more powerful, quietly growing like a tumor from within. Marnie had a chip on her shoulder when she wasn’t even accepted into the trials for the Circle. They didn’t even consider her or see what she could do! The only thing she really lacked was… well, her ability to levitate or fly on a broomstick. As many times as she would try to raise off the ground, her magic wouldn’t allow her. She would stands for hours and hours holding her hand to her broomstick, chanting, “With love, light and magic I condemn you to rise.” Over and over, yet all she would get is a slight twitch of the wooden stick. She even bought multiple broomsticks, thinking that maybe one broomstick was cursed, yet, no luck. Indeed, it was naive for Marnie to even consider the thought of joining or even trialing for the Circle. To even trial for the Circle, you have to be able to check ‘yes’ for all seven wonders. Only the highest status witches and warlocks could even be considered for the trials. The trials were deadly, especially if you didn’t have the gift of life, but Marnie wanted purpose, a way to prove herself. She wanted to join the fight against the dark forces and joining the Circle was all that she wanted ever since awakening from her coma. Her other abilities were, well, average, but the girl had heart! She knew she lacked the power, but her witt made up for her lack of intensity of her spells. She was intelligent, reading many dark arts books, and practiced defensive magic for many years before she took up her witch hunting craft. It was a somewhat scary, yet thrilling job that she wouldn’t trade for anything. Although she wasn’t a part of the Circle, she was protecting the Realm of Magic in her own ways, even if the realms wouldn’t let her do it the legal way. She could have joined the Protectors, but that was a lost cause. Too many mindless tasks like writing reports and ticketing people for broom violations was not her cup of tea. She had greater plans for her magic and wanted to prove to the Circle that they messed up. Marnie walked through the gates of Moore’s Crossing, looking at the high brick walls that surrounded the far boundaries of the guarded town. As she walked through, freshly baked bread hit her nose with nostalgia. She remembered when her and her friends from GildWick would sneak out of their dorms to Moore’s Crossing for sight-seeing, shopping and witches brew. She could never forget seeing for the first time the high towers of the Realm of Magic’s castle that encompassed King and Queen of the 7 realms. King Peter and his Queen Belinda lived in the tower, ruling the realms. As Marnie looked across the many towers she couldn’t even begin to imagine how many stairs they’d have to climb a day! Marnie always wanted to fly around the castle on her broomstick, which was strictly prohibited and could end in arrest, yet, she saw protectors and even rebellious young witches and warlocks do it. She could only imagine how beautiful the view was from way up high. She had only heard rumors of dragons and mythical invisible creatures protecting the doors of the castle, but she had never stepped foot or flew above to see for herself. The castle’s doors and perimeter was heavily guarded with magic, witches and warlocks. Anyone of evil intention is said to be instantly paralyzed from entering until the spell is lifted and they are imprisoned for acts of malicious intent. However, Marnie heard the stories of dark forces casting spells to enter without a trace or using vehicles such as dogs, creatures or other people to enter. Marnie, herself, had a few spells that would allow her in, but she had no evil in her blood to even have an issue with entering. Marnie walked past the young kids ooohing at Beezle & Beetris Tricks Shop from the outside. She smiled, remembering that was the coolest young witches and warlock store to be in, even for the non-magic folk of the realm. That’s where her and her friends would spend most of their time, as Marnie tended to slip away to the Moore's Crossing Library which contained archives of lost books, nonsense books from the Mortal Realm, and, most intriguingly to Marnie, restricted, forbidden books. Marnie had attempted to get into the restricted section before, yet, all her attempts failed. To access, you had to have a form of identification and status in the Realms. Marnie was an ‘illegal’ witch hunter and, supposedly, she didn’t have access. She did have a wanted poster in the Halcyon Realm but, alas, it wasn’t important. Only the protectors, knights, high-status officials, the Circle members and select few around the Realms had access. It wasn’t fair, but Marnie had been working around ways to get in. Ever since Marnie knew her next call to her witch hunts led to the Knight Realm, she knew she had a alternative mission to get into the restricted section. It had been 5 years since she last tried and this time she was a much more experienced witch. Marnie’s eyes searched the store fronts, businesses and homes as she walked along the brick paths, beginning to go to the outskirts of Moore’s Crossing far from the castle. She was scoping the territory, eyeing the crowds to look for signs of dark forces, eerie or evil sightings. The nostalgia of the town hit her so deeply that she forgot that she was there on a task, not a vacation. The thick crowds of people she had walked through earlier cleared and some teen warlocks stood at the edge of a bridge, about to take flight. Oh, how she envied the flying! She had never been able too, and it was the one shame she had as a witch. She sauntered for a moment, watching the boys jumping to a takeoff and zooming circles in the air as they went far in the distance. Marnie smiled, feeling lonely for the first time in a long while. It was tough being a wanderer witch, with no home realm. She had a small tent she packed with her but it wasn’t a home, nor company for that matter. It was a lonely time, one she chose, but sometimes it reminded her of how alone she truly was. As Marnie stood in an alleyway, mesmerized by the sight and slightly jealous, she could smell chicken pot pie in the distance. Her nose wiggled as she began walking towards it, feeling hungry for dinner. She walked down a dimly lit path, towards light at the end of the narrow alleyway towards the scent. There were a few abandoned shops at the end of the path and, at the corner facing the tower, lay a hut-like shop, with a wooden sign, “Free Readings, taking anyone!” Marnie laughed quietly to herself, knowing that was a classic tell-tale sign of a black witch. This job will be easy, Marnie thought to herself. The potpie smell was even coming directly from the hut! How blatantly obvious could a wicked witch be? Marnie used a 3-edged rule for the wicked and downright ugly: First, they were usually deceitfully beautiful in some way but truly ugly and scary, second, they promised lies, and, third, they attracted people to them through smell, sight, and touch. She brought her black, disheveled and ripped satchel to her front hip, clamoring through it for her wand. Marnie shook her head, staring at her almost empty magic boost potion. She had needed it more and more as the months went by. It was as if her magic was gradually dwindling. Marnie tried to not think of it because her magic was something that made her, well, her. Without magic, Marnie would be nothing. It was something that ate at her core and she didn’t want to be equivalent to a non-magical commoner or human. It was a gift she could use to live and, without it, she’d be forced to get a 9 to 5 job at an office or store. If anything, she may consider becoming a brewista for Starbrew if her magic career ever vanished. Marnie pulled out the vial, swirling the silver glowing liquid that only had a few drops left. “Fuck.” She whispered, knowing she’d have to find ingredients soon for another brew. Marnie took out the dropper and stuck her tongue out, licking the icy sweet drop as it hit her taste buds. She took in a slow breath, feeling a tickle of magic in her fingertips underneath her wand, “Alright, let’s do this witch.” Marnie walked closer, seeing a warm orange glow from the webb covered windows. There was a sheer dark purple curtain that split in the middle as Marnie walked through, placing her wand in her black jean pencil skirt’s imperceptible wand pocket. As she entered, she went through a few layers of colorful beads and gem curtains. Already fucking hate this entrance, Marnie thought. “I’ve been expecting you, child.” A croaking voice spoke as Marnie finally was through the collection of beads, the noise sounding of rain as she entered, heart rate pulsing. Marnie almost wanted to roll her eyes, wow, haven’t heard that one before! Every ‘psychic witch’ that Marnie had came across has said the same line or two. If they really were psychic, then they wouldn’t have been so easily caught by Marnie. “Oh, wow! So you must be the real deal then.” Marnie smiled innocently, hopefully as if she were an actual customer. Her eyes met the witch’s cloudy cataract-forming ones. She was much uglier than the others Marnie had came across, that’s for sure! She was plump, morbidly obese with thick, puffy lips, a squat face, and bulging big eyes. The old, sagging woman had beads intertwined around her grey and red hair that came across her forehead, one bead stuck on the middle of her eyebrows like a gigantic red pimple. This witch looked like she was ready for another feasting of young naïve flesh, but not today or ever again. Marnie would make sure of it! The woman immediately smiled, “Have a seat, sweetie.” The chair in directly in front of Marnie scooted out with magic, awaiting her as the old witch stood, “You’re hungry, let me fix you something!” Without Marnie responding, the woman walked away, in large, loud thumps to her tiny kitchen nestled in the corner that smelled incredible. Marnie’s mouth watered as she sat, knowing she would not be taking a bite. She looked around the dark red painted room with glowing lanterns hanging around the walls. A crystal glass ball sat in the center and another beaded curtain lie behind where the psychic was sitting, which Marnie assumed was her room upstairs. The woman sauntered back in, steps heavy on the ground with a thump, thump, thump that drew close as she set down a pot pie and tea in front of Marnie, “Eat, it’s not poisoned, that’s a promise.” She smiled down, a thick bead of sweat running down her forehead. Marnie was surprised by the suddenly direct comment. She declined, “No thank you, I’m not hungry.” “Sure you aren’t!” The woman plopped down on her big bottom with a laugh as her dark purple fur cloak fanned in the air. She went quiet, studying Marnie, “I’m Madam Myriam. And you are…” Her eyes lit up, “Marnie Blairwitch?” Marnie was caught off guard, a ‘psychic’ witch had never been able to guess her real name! Marnie cast a pseudo spell to confuse any telepaths or mediums which meant only two things… it was wearing off or this witch may be very powerful? The spell last a month and she had just enchanted herself a week before… She felt a rush of blood and a magical itch in her hands. Maybe she was dealing with a more powerful witch than she presumed. Marnie nodded once, eyeing the witch’s cataract green eyes that bulged back at her, “How did you know that?” Madam Myrium’s eyes lit up as she smiled, “I thought you came into my hut for a reading? Is that not true?” She cocked her head at Marnie who felt a bad, dark feeling as the lights flickered, “Ah, I sense it’s not the reason you came in, hm?” Marnie shifted, hand on the back of her wand, ready to draw. Marnie smiled, eyebrows furrowing, “No- I mean, yes I came for the reading. I just wanted to make sure you were real.” Madam Myrium slammed her hands on the table, causing the pot pie to jump with Marnie, “Then take your hand off of the wand!” Madam Myrium yelled as Marnie’s eyes flashed, surprised she even knew that much. Marnie immediately stood, the chair toppling behind her as she drew her wand, pointing it to the ugly, despicable witch. “You are being arrested for dark magic of the malicious degree. Surrender to good now or I have do this the hard way, witch.” Silence filled the room as the witch’s eyes shifted to the tiny girl, amused. The witch began laughing loudly as Marnie stood there, annoyance appearing on the young girl’s face. “Take a seat, doll. You are not powerful enough for that, we both know that.” Madam Myrium said, gesturing for Marnie to sit. Her tone was degrading, as if Marnie wasn't even a witch at all. “Parasius.” Marnie said, her wand’s tip not lighting. She looked towards the witch, seeing she was smiling as if watching a cute sight. Marnie’s hand dropped the wand, her fingers going numb as the numbness crept up her arm, like a rapidly spreading viral infection. Marnie cursed, “Fuck, no, no.” She felt her legs becoming weak as the witch stood, watching Marnie crumble to the floor, frozen in loss of feeling. How did her spell rebound?! This was an act of dark magic! There was no other explanation. Marnie was paralyzed, from her own spell, as she looked at the ceiling of the wood-boarded hut's ceiling, anxiety immediately flooding through her thoughts. She couldn’t move and was entrapped by this disgusting old hag of a witch! How was she going to get out of this one? She couldn’t even gulp as she stared straight up, the witch leaning over and looking down at her, “Oh, my! We have some things to talk about, don’t we?” She kneeled, pinching the spell-paralyzed Marnie’s cheek who wanted to scream, but, due to her unfortunate circumstances, couldn't even twitch a muscle.

(Reuploading old stories as a lot went missing. This one is actually already complete so I will have the second part up soon. Its just a lot to post at once) Carissa glanced awkwardly around at the group of young women. Though they were in a group, each seemed to be standing alone, avoiding eye contact with the others and blushing if noticed.The source of their discomfort was fairly clear. They had each just been changed into a new set of clothes, all in the same room with the others around. While being dressed in front of strangers was bad in its own way, it was really the clothes themselves that caused embarrassment. Though there were some variations from girl to girl, they all seemed to be made along the same theme. Specifically, they were all designed for someone far younger than anyone in the group.Each girl wore a dress in light pink and white. Some of the dresses resembled school girl uniforms, with plaid skirts and neck ties, while others seemed like something a toddler might be put into before Sunday School, complete with matching bonnets. Many of them were decorated with flowers or little animals and cartoon characters. Despite their appearance, they were sized correctly for the people who wore them, even if the skirts were short. Carissa’s was of the Sunday School variety, complete with shoulder straps resembling a set of overalls, a picture of Minnie Mouse on the chest and, more embarrassingly, another just over her bum. Here light brown hair was tied into pigtails that ran down to her shoulders. While some of the shorter girls and those with rounder faces matched their clothing perfectly, Carissa was of average height and a narrow build, making the outfit appear even more out of place.Even worse than the dresses was what the girls wore underneath. Like the dresses, the underwear the girls were given was sized properly but clearly designed for someone much younger. The luckiest ones got off with thick white cotton briefs, more in line with training pants then actual underwear, and carried similar designs to the ones on the dresses. Carissa’s had pink frills around the legs, a lacy bow at the top, and pictures of Disney princesses, and a thickness and feel that made her question if they were intended as briefs or as pull ups. She considered herself one of the lucky ones. The crinkle of plastic coming from some of the more embarrassed looking girls left little doubt over whether or not they were in pull ups.These clothes, they were told, were the uniforms of the Chelsey Reformatory School. It was a place for young women who, in the words of its official statement “lacked the discipline and maturity to be adults,” which Carissa supposed explained the uniforms. Most of the girls were failed college students and repeat petty criminals who had taken this as an alternative to jail. Carissa herself had failed out of college and lost her job in the same year, then vandalize both buildings with eggs in an act of revenge. Her parents, employer, and the school all agreed this was a fair alternative to paying for the damage.A door opened, attracting the girls’ attention. In strode a tall woman with short cut dark brown hair and a stern looking face. Everything about her seemed designed to intimidate. She wore an all-black suit with gloves, and carried a stick she held like a riding crop. She marched rather then walked and constantly glared around her. Behind her was a group of woman, some dressed similarly to her, others in nurse outfits.“Hello to all of you, and welcome to Chelsey’s Reformatory School,” the woman began in a high but hard voice. “I am the headmistress, whom you can call Miss Victoria.”“You are all here for the same reason. You have proven that you do not have what it takes to be treated as adults. Whether due to an issue with your upbringing or your own failing, you never grew up and still behave as children. Therefore, as I’m sure you can already tell from your clothes, we will treat you as such. Our goal is to raise you as children a second time with proper discipline. If you behave, you may enjoy yourself and will be treated warmly. If you don’t, you will find yourself on the wrong end of my riding crop. In the end, the result should be the same. You will leave here when we consider you ready to take on the responsibilities of a grown, mature woman. Now, follow me to your chambers.”Carissa and the other inductees were surprised by the bluntness of her command, but followed the woman through the hallway, mulling over her words. They were all frightened by the speech, especially of the comment about the crop. At the same time, they wondered how it was exactly they were to be treated as children.They approached a door with the words "responsibility, humility, discipline" written over them. The headmistress opened the doors and lead them on. Carissa gasped openly when she saw the rooms they were brought too. This was nothing like she had thought it would be. Where she expected Spartan cots and plain white walls, she found bunks with thick mattresses and soft blankets. Where she had expected something akin to a jail cell, she found something anyone would be happy to have as a bedroom. The girls were left for a minute to explore their new home. It wasn’t only not a jail cell, it was borderline luxurious.The main chamber was a large room filled with couched, a large TV screen, and games. A line of doors lead to bedrooms, each of which had a bunk bed made for two people. Another door led to the bathroom, which came complete with individual showers. A little further down the hall was a dining room with several long tables.However, there was something odd about each of them. Like the clothes, the rooms seemed designed for people much younger than their occupants. The walls of the main room were pink, and the bedrooms were in a variety of bright pastel colors. Each room had a large picture painted onto the walls. The main room had unicorns running across a field with a Disney-esq fairy tale castle, and a rainbow over the entire design. The rooms continued this theme with various Disney princesses painted on the walls. The beds, though thick and comfortable, had short rails along the side and plastic covered mattresses. Little details in the rooms continued this theme, with clocks made to look like cats and night lights beside each bed. Some of the games, movies, and toys were the sort of thing the girls expected- video games, romance and action films, monopoly,- while others were things most hadn’t used in years –candy land, cartoons, various doll houses. Stranger still were a few other objects the girls eyed with curiosity, which they began to notice more and more after the initial excitement over seeing their rooms. One of the bedrooms contained a pair of cribs rather than bunk beds. Some of the toys were even more infantile then the doll houses, including rattles and suckling toys. A mesh playpen say in the common room, and included a strange post rising from its center. Several large high chairs stood beside the tables in the dining room. Finally, there was a plastic training potty in the bathroom. Beside it was a large padded table with multiple shelves. Some of the inductees stood around it wondering what it was until one gasped and whispered “it’s a changing table!” They quickly moved away from it, and none were brave enough to check what was inside the shelves.At the call of the headmistress the women gathered inside the main room. Most looked around nervously, trying to ignore the few out of place objects that suggested a different kind of occupant.Miss Victoria spoke. “Well, I’m sure you’ve all had a chance to see the rooms, and I hope you like them. As you can see, this isn’t a prison, it is a reformatory school. You aren’t here just to be punished, but to be reformed. We do not believe forcing you to be constantly uncomfortable will achieve this, so we have given you a nice place to live while you stay here. However, the décor was chosen to remind you that you will not be seen as full adults until you get through our training program. Now, as a welcoming gift, we have brought you nice little girls some candies. We hope you enjoy them.”The girls were all a bit taken aback by the strange offer, and the sudden way in which it was made. However, a bowl of individually wrapped candies was passed around, and each girl took one. The bowl came last to Carissa, who was left with a blue one. It was a hard candy, very sweet, and tasted somewhat like blueberry.The inductees each suckled on one of the candies while the headmistress and the other woman behind her all watched attentively. Finally, when the girls all appeared to be finished, the headmistress spoke again.“Did you all enjoy those candies little girls?” the ‘little girls’ nodded happily, though some blushed at continuously being referred to as such. “Every week you will each be given the same thing, though the different candies will be distributed randomly. This is not just for the taste. Three of those candies are special candies, and will play an important role in your training. Don’t worry too much about what it is that makes them special, it will become clear soon.” The inductees murmured and glanced nervously at one another.A gasp was heard coming from the center of the group, followed by a panicked squeal. Several of the inductees shouted and began moving away from one of the girls. “Well, it looks like we have our first winner!” the headmistress said.Carissa pushed her way into the group to see what had caused the commotion. All the inductees stood gaping in a circle around a tall, blond haired girl. Her hair was tied in pigtails similar to Carissa’s, and she wore a school girl style dress. Her face conveyed a mix of shock and struggle, and she stared down toward her waist where her hands were placed tightly against herself and her knees were buckled. It took Carissa a second to realize what was going on. The girl was wetting herself! He was trying to stop it, but seemed powerless to do so. The headmistress approached her. “What’s your name little girl?”The girl chocked back a sob. “Sarah,” she said.“Well, little Sarah, how does it feel to be the first winner?” “Not good! Please! What happened to me!?”“Aww, that’s too bad. All it did was make you incontinent for a little while. Don’t worry though, the other candies are worse, and you will each have your chance to try them all.” A few of the girls paled at that statement. “Now, let’s inspect the damage, shall we?” Sarah cringed and looked away as Miss Victoria lifted her skirt with the riding crop, revealing wet Hello Kitty pull ups. “Tsk tsk tsk. Soaked right through! And look at the mess you made!” She indicated the wet spots on Sarah’s skirt and the puddle underneath her with the crop. “And to think, someone thought it was a good idea to let you walk around in pull ups. I guess they are better than briefs, but clearly they weren’t enough! Well, we won’t make that mistake again, will we?” Carissa stared despairingly at her, then, seeing she was expected to answer, whispered a nervous “no.”“Good, I thought not.” She looked at one of the nurses. “Nurse Vicky? Would you go get little Sarah some more appropriate underwear? Oh, and perhaps some new clothes while you are at it, these ones are soaked. We will also need someone to clean up little Sarah’s mess.”One of the nurses walked toward the bathroom as the headmistress waited. Sarah held her face in her hands and stared downward, as if trying not to be seen by anyone. The headmistress put an arm around her and cooed. “There there, it’s not your fault little one,” she said in a sweet voice. The nurse returned pushing a bucket and a mop and holding a bundle of clothes. She began to mop up the wet spot as Miss Victoria removed Sarah’s clothes and lead her away and sat her on one of the couches.“Now, why don’t you settle down and get dressed little one? Nurse Vicky was very kind to bring you some nice, cosy new underwear that will help you with your little problem. I’m sure you can’t wait to try them on!”“Wha… What do you mean?” Sarah asked between sobs.“Well what do you think I mean silly Sarah? What would you do with a little girl who forgot how to use the potty?” To the shock of the other girls, the headmistress held up a thick, white diaper.“NO! No, you can’t do that! It’s just because of a stupid candy! I’m not wearing that! It’s your fault anyway!”“Hush, hush little girl. Trying to blame others for your mistakes is exactly the kind of immature behaviour that got you into this. Any mature adult would see that this is the only solution and do what needed to be done. So, we are going to let you have the choice of putting this on yourself. If you decide to act like a baby and refuse, then we can have the nurses hold you down and diaper you like a baby.”Sarah stared glumly at the headmistress for a moment, then looked down at the diaper. With a shudder, she held out her hand and was handed the garment, along with baby powder. She looked at the headmistress and whispered “here?” The headmistress nodded.Sarah gingerly took the infantile garment and lay it on the couch. She sat on it, then spread baby powder over her private area. She lifted it against herself and struggled for a moment with the tapes, prompting the headmistress to reach over and tape it on snugly as Sarah blushed and looked away. When she was done, Sarah reached down to feel the plastic padding around her, and stared at it as if in shock.The headmistress kissed Sarah on the forehead and spoke comfortingly to her. “There there, that isn’t so bad, is it? How does it feel? Be honest.”“Its… warm. And soft. Kind of cozy.”“Ahh, so not too bad? You like it a bit?”Sarah blushed and murmured “yes.”“Well then, why don’t you put on the rest of your clothes?” she indicated toward the pile on the couch, which resembled the nurse’s outfits but was much shorter. Sarah pulled it over her head and tried to pull it down to cover her diaper, but the material wasn’t long enough, and she gave up in despair.Carissa watched the scene with a mix of confusion and curiosity. She supposed this explained the changing table in the bathroom. She wondered what the other two candies would do. Would they be related to this? Miss Victoria said they would be worse…Suddenly she noticed a strange feeling in her mouth. It had started earlier, but she was too distracted by the scene to pay it any mind. However, it had gotten worse and worse until she could no longer ignore it. It felt like her entire throat and mouth had gone numb. She fingered her lips curiously.Suddenly, just as strangely as it started, the feeling was gone. It surprised her so much that she said “that was weird” out loud. Or, at least, she tried to say it. What came out was a slurred “Da was weiwd”, spoken in a much higher voice then she was used to.She let out a high pitched “eeeeep!” and covered her mouth. “Whas wong wit my voice?” She asked the air. A few of the girls around her giggled.“Well it looks like someone found the second candy!” the headmistress said. “And what’s your name little one?”“Me? I Cawissa!” she blushed at the sound of her own name spoken in an infantile voice. “Wha happen!? Wha oo do!?”“Well little Carissa, you’re our second winner. Don’t you just sound adorable?” the headmistress asked patronisingly, prompting the other girls to laugh. Carissa blushed at the laughter, then became angry. “Wha oo doo, Mistwess Vicotwia? ! I no wan dis! Oo a big meanie!” She had tried to sound as tough as possible, but it seemed even the words she spoke were becoming more childish. All that came from her efforts were more awws and giggles from the audience, causing Carissa to blush and get even angrier.The headmistress grabbed Carissa by the collar and lifted her up with surprising ease. Carissa struggled and cried out “puh me down! I wan down!”, but was ignored.“What you see here,” said the headmistress “ is the effect of the second pill. Adorable, isn’t it?” A few of the girls smiled and nodded, and Carissa blushed, pouted, and folded her arms in protest. “The effects are twofold. The first, and most obvious, is the change in the voice. Our little Carissa will spend the next week or so talking like a child. Really makes her protests seem silly, doesn’t it? The second is emotional. Her emotions will change more easily, and she will get strong feelings of pride. As you just witnessed, this will often lead to childish tantrums and other naughty behaviour when she feels embarrassed. Her voice will make this more frequent. At the same time, it will make certain types of punishment more effective, as she will be embarrassed easily. As part of her training, she will need to be constantly punished if she acts up. Sarah, as the first winner, that will be your job, though any of you little girls can help out. Now, as a demonstration of what I mean…”Carissa suddenly found herself upside down over the woman’s lap. Before she knew what was happening, the headmistress had lifted her skirt, pulled down her underwear, and began to spank her bare bottom in front of the laughing audience. The indignity! Carissa squirmed and shouted childish protests as her bum became redder and redder. The pain was bad enough, but what was worse was the humiliation of being punished like a child in front of the others.Finally the headmistress set Carissa down on the ground. She pulled up her underwear and rubbed her sore bum, glaring at the snickering faces around her. “Yous all meanies” she said.“Now, that was just a light punishment for her earlier tantrum. She will need a spanking every morning upon waking up, every night before bed, and of course every time she is naughty. Further punishments will become clear in a moment. But first, it seems that we have a third winner.

A New Reality Asher kept tight control over his emotions as he entered his apartment lobby. He gave a wooden nod to the security guard and stalked towards the elevators. He pressed the call button and nervously tapped his shoe against the floor while he waited. Thankfully, no one else joined him and he was able to make it to his floor alone. As soon as the elevator opened, he broke into an awkward half jog towards his apartment. Wasting no time, he unlocked his door and dashed inside. There, he finally let himself go. A muffled sob tore from his mouth and tears filled his eyes as he staggered over to his bed. An hour earlier, Asher had finally heard back from an advertisement company he applied to. He didn’t have much hope of being accepted considering he was barely out of college, but to his surprise he got the position. Eager to celebrate, he decided to pay a visit to Liz, his girlfriend of two years. He’d entered her apartment quietly to surprise her, and heard rhythmic thumping and moaning sounds. He smiled and rolled his eyes. Liz always complained about how thin her walls were, but with his new job he could afford a nice place to live. Maybe then he’d finally be able to convince her to move in with him. He walked over to her bedroom door and grasped the handle. That’s when it all went to shit. He pulled open the door, looking forward to sweeping her off her feet for a late-night fancy dinner, only to freeze as he was engulfed with the thick stench of sex. Liz’s bed was a disaster, a tangle of limbs, pillows and sheets combined into a sweaty mess. The familiar moans and distinct mass of sandy blonde hair peeking out of the covers told Asher who was making the noises, but he had to be sure. “Liz?” The movement halted. After a moment, the blonde hair turned around to confirm his worst fears. It was Liz. “Asher? What are you doing here?” She asked. Asher had a million things he wanted to say––denials, accusations, questions––but he was stunned into silence at Liz’s tone. She was completely calm. She spoke as though she were asking about the weather. Asher spluttered for a moment, and Liz raised her eyebrow impatiently. “Well?” Asher’s mind sharpened, and he uttered two words. “Fuck. You.” Liz’s face filled with anger and she opened her mouth to respond, but Asher didn’t wait to hear it. He slammed the door and left her apartment without looking back. That’s how he found himself collapsed into his bed, body shaking with sobs as he cursed himself for a fool. He’d never been a very aggressive person, and the anger he felt when he saw Liz quickly faded away to be replaced with a deep despair. He didn’t know how long he laid there in an incoherent haze before a phone chime snapped him back to the present. He pulled out his phone and looked at the notification. It was from Liz. For a moment, he considered ignoring the text entirely, but there was still a part of him that hoped this was all a misunderstanding. That there was some sort of explanation. He opened up his phone and read her message. Come back here. Now. Asher’s vision turned red. She had the audacity to make demands of him? After what he had just seen? He angrily pulled up the keyboard and typed out a response. Don’t contact me ever again. We’re through. He forcefully hit send, then blocked her number and tossed his phone away. After a moment, his sadness returned and he collapsed back onto his pillow. His soft sobs lulled him to sleep. (-:-) Asher groggily awoke to sunlight. He groaned and rolled over. He was usually good about closing the shades. Why would he have forgotten last-? The memory of what happened hit him like a truck, and a fresh wave of tears sprung to his eyes. Liz had cheated on him. He had loved her with all his heart. He had wanted to move in with her, to spend the rest of his life by her side. But then she did this. It was the betrayal that hurt. If she wasn’t happy in their relationship, she should have told him. They could have worked it out. Every couple had problems, after all. But cheating was a problem that he couldn’t forgive. Asher gave a shaky sigh and raised his arm to wipe his eyes. As soon as he touched his face, he froze. Something didn’t feel right. His hand and his face both felt too smooth. He brushed away the rest of his tears and hurriedly sat up. Before he even opened his eyes, he realized his entire sense of balance was off. His upper body felt too heavy, and it was difficult for him to pull himself upright. As soon as he opened his eyes, he could see why, but he couldn’t believe it. He had been turned into a baby. Asher had never been a gym nut, but he tried to work out a couple times each week. He was proud of his muscle tone, and thought his fit look complimented his slightly angular jawline. Now every trace of his hard work was gone. His muscles had been replaced with crystal clear skin and layers of baby fat. He held his arms out in front of him. They were shorter than they should be, barely reaching past his waist when he stretched. His hands were pathetically weak, and it took an immense amount of effort for him to make a fist. Feeling sick, he averted his gaze but merely caught sight of the rest of his body. His stumpy legs splayed out in front of him in a bowlegged position. He couldn’t even tell where his ankles were, and his feet looked like they were swollen dumplings with little beans sticking out on top. His torso was no better. His pectoral muscles had vanished, replaced by small lumps of pudge. The small amount of chest hair he had was nowhere to be found, leaving him feeling completely exposed. And below his chest… He poked his protruding belly with pudgy little hands, horrified as his slight touch caused his stomach to jiggle. His skin was softer than he could ever remember it being, as if he had just gotten waxed and spent a day at the spa. Asher pinched himself, hoping that it was all just a dream. His body was more sensitive than he anticipated though, and he let out a soft yelp of pain. Immediately after hearing his voice, his eyes widened. “What the-” He clapped his hands over his mouth. Even his voice had been changed! It was high pitched, yet soft. He thought he even heard it tremble as he spoke, but that was probably because of stress and not inherent. He hoped. He shook himself out of his stupor. He had to get help! He reached out to grab his phone, but it wasn’t beside him. He looked to his nightside table, and once again froze in shock. He wasn’t in his room. He was in a nursery. Now that he was looking, he didn’t know how he hadn’t noticed as soon as he woke up. His view was obstructed by a ring of towering bars easily double his height, and he realized he was in a crib. There were no pillows, but there were a couple teddy bears nearly his size behind him. A mobile of cuddly farm creatures swayed silently above his head, occasionally catching the sunlight from the window and sparkling. The floor was covered in toys, from rattles and teething rings to blocks and toy trucks. He was filled with endless questions, but he forced himself to focus. He had to find a way out. The wall by his crib was bare, and the one across from it only had a bookshelf and what seemed to be a closet. The one to his left had a window, but it looked like he wasn’t on the ground floor of wherever he was. On the one to his right, there was a door. Bingo, Asher thought. He just needed a way to reach the handle. His eyes wandered, and he saw his answer. There was some sort of table near the door. If he could climb that, he could reach the handle and be home free! The table was designed strangely though. There were drawers underneath it, and the top seemed to have some sort of cusion. A narrow trash can sat nearby, and a shelf laid above it. It seemed to hold a few bottles of something, a package of what looked like wet wipes, and a huge stack of thick… white… garments… Suddenly terrified, Asher lifted up his belly to look at what laid beneath. His face sagged into a smile as he realized he wasn’t wearing a diaper, but the expression twisted on his face as he fully comprehended what he was looking at. His penis was tiny. Even with his reduced size, it was smaller than his pinky finger. It took him a moment to identify the slightly loose patch of skin beneath it as his ballsack, and even once he noticed it he couldn’t see a hint of his balls anywhere. A pained sob escaped his throat as he despondently touched his member. Why was this happening? “Oh, you’re a naughty thing! Babies aren’t supposed to touch themselves down there.” Asher snapped his head towards the doorway. In it stood a tall, dark-haired woman who stared at Asher like he was a tasty slab of beef. Her amber eyes glinted as she grinned, and Asher felt himself involuntarily snap his hands away from his privates. Asher was stunned for a moment, and raised his arm to his face as if expecting to find a trick wire. What just happened? He hadn’t consciously meant to obey her, but his body had started and finished moving before he could tell it to stop. The woman chuckled to herself while she waited for the new baby to get over his shock. She loved this part. Asher was hesitant, but the woman may be able to help him. Mentally cringing, he braced himself for his new high pitched voice and spoke. “Please, can you help me? When I woke-” The woman’s face darkened as soon as Asher spoke. She raised her hand, and the light seemed to twist above her palm into a pacifier. Asher paused speaking, mouth hanging open at the woman’s apparent use of magic. She seized the opportunity and sent the pacifier flying across the room into his mouth with a gesture. He gagged at the sudden intruder and tried to spit it out, but it was stuck. He pawed at his mouth with his clumsy hands to no avail as the woman moved closer. “Babies do not speak unless spoken to, and they must always address grown-ups by name. If I allow you to speak, you will call me Ms. Nelson.” Her tone was stern, but there was a spark of amusement in her eyes. She was clearly enjoying herself. Asher scrambled to his feet and tried to move as far away from Ms. Nelson as possible, but as soon as he took a step he tripped to the floor. He tried again, only to end with the same result. He looked at his limbs in horror. He had the motor skills of an infant! Desperately, he rolled on his stomach and crawled to the back of the crib. Ms. Nelson tittered mockingly at him and opened the bars. “You’re just looking to get punished, aren’t you? Well, soon enough.” She reached out and snagged Asher’s leg. He screamed into his pacifier and kicked with all his might, but she merely smirked and pulled him across the mattress. As soon as he was at the edge of the crib, she put her hands to the side of Asher’s shoulders and leaned down so they were face to face. Asher froze. He hadn’t realized just how small he had become until that moment. When Ms. Nelson leaned onto the mattress with a small amount of her weight, his entire body bounced up and down. Her head was the size of his torso, and she had been able to drag him around with no effort. She could squash me like a bug. The thought came unbidden to his mind, and his eyes misted with tears. He found himself unconsciously sucking on the pacifier in his mouth. Ms. Nelson hovered over him for a moment, enjoying his naked fear. She reached out to brush his cheek, and giggled as he shut his eyes tightly. Just like a little boy trying to hide from the boogeyman, she thought. He was even sucking on his pacifier like a baby without her prompting it. He would be well suited to his new role. “Before we do anything though, I need to dress you!” Ms. Nelson scooped Asher up in her arms. Asher tentatively opened his eyes and was horrified to see that they were heading towards the changing table, not the closet. He shook his head and gurgled protests, but if Ms. Nelson heard him she gave no sign of it. Softly humming, she plopped him down in the changing area and fastened the strap across his waist. Asher had no idea who Ms. Nelson was or why this was happening to him, and at that moment he didn’t care. All that mattered was avoiding the diaper that she was obviously planning to put him in. He wrapped his hands around the buckle on his waist and pushed with all his might, but he might as well have done nothing. The buckle refused to budge. Frantically switching strategies, he tried to wriggle under the strap. With his babyish strength and coordination, all he managed to do was flail his limbs. He didn’t move an inch. Ms. Nelson looked down at the squirming infant and pursed her lips. As much as she enjoyed watching his futile escape attempts, she didn’t want him to get comfortable with defiance. She gently reached out to rest her pointer finger on his forehead. “Slack.” A dazed look spread across Asher’s face as the word reverberated through his head, and he slumped limply against the changing table. A moment later his eyes cleared, but they quickly filled with panic. He couldn’t move! He pleadingly gazed at Ms. Nelson, much to her delight, but she pretended not to notice. “In truth, it was irresponsible of me to leave you with no protection. Babies have accidents all the time, and make no mistake, you are a baby.” While she talked, she slowly set containers of baby powder, lotion, and wipes near the tearful boy’s head. “But I couldn’t help myself. There’s something so beautiful about a baby’s first time. I wanted you to be awake for it.” She pulled out a final item, and Asher moaned. It was a diaper. He could see Elmo and Cookie Monster standing on both sides of the Pampers logo. And soon he would be wearing it. Ms. Nelson brought the garment close to his face and slowly unfurled it. Unable to move his neck, Asher had to watch as she rotated the diaper around to view from each angle. He stared in fascinated horror. In his last year of college, Asher’s marketing professor brought her one year old baby to class a few times. He remembered that when her child needed a change, he had been impressed by how thin the diapers were. They seemed so much smaller than what he had to wear as a kid, yet supposedly they had less leaks than ever before. Now, with one in front of him, Asher could firmly say it was a matter of perspective. The diaper looked enormous. It was as thick as his palm, and it was big enough to cover his chest and face with room to spare. Even if he had his adult coordination back, he didn’t know if he’d be able to move faster than a slow waddle with the diaper on. Oblivious to his thoughts, Ms. Nelson continued to fondle the padded garment. She sighed, an expression of relaxation on her face. “Ah, I love that crinkle. You babies are so lucky that you get to hear it all the time!” She was slightly disappointed to see that Asher was too enthralled with the diaper to comprehend what she was saying, but this part was just an appetizer. The main event was about to start. “Alright, let’s get going.” Ms. Nelson reached down and grabbed both of Asher’s ankles in one hand. Before he could process what was happening, she lifted his legs straight into the air and slipped the diaper beneath his bottom. She took a second to make sure it was positioned correctly, and then gently lowered his legs back onto the table. Asher gasped as he made contact with his new underwear. He felt like he was sitting on a pillow. No, a cloud. The padding was almost as soft as his skin, and it seemed to mold itself against his bottom perfectly. If he didn’t know what it was, he would have found it quite comfortable. As it was, he would have preferred to sit naked on concrete for an hour than spend another second in his current situation. While Asher processed the sensation of lying on a diaper, Ms. Nelson grabbed one of the bottles and squirted something on her hand. He was taken by surprise when she grabbed his ankles and lifted his legs into the air once again. He inhaled sharply as he felt a hand part his buttcheeks and spread a smooth substance across his bottom. Ms. Nelson didn’t bother explaining, but Asher soon realized it was baby lotion. Ms. Nelson smiled at his embarrassment as she firmly rubbed his bottom. “That’s right, we have to get the lotion everywhere. We can’t have you getting a rash once you make boom-booms and tinkles.” Asher’s cheeks burned red as he imagined being forced to actually use his diaper, and then he comprehended her first sentence. The lotion was going everywhere? As if she had heard his thoughts, she lowered his legs and squirted more baby lotion into her hand. He hurriedly closed his eyes and braced himself for what came next as she reached towards his frontside. As soon as her hand met his skin, his eyes shot open. He felt… Nothing. It was exactly the same as everywhere else. Ms. Nelson laughed at his stunned face. “Oh sweetie, you’re just a baby. Adult parts are called adult for a reason. Your teenie weenie can only do one thing, and that’s go pee-pee in your pants.” Asher’s face burned with humiliation at her words, but even if he had the ability to speak, what could he say? She was right. A beautiful woman had just caressed his penis with her slippery hand, and it had done nothing for him. He whimpered pitifully as Ms. Nelson lifted his bottom one more time to apply a dust of baby powder. She covered his front as well, and sprinkled a little bit over his torso so he would smell cute later. He sniffled loudly as the powder tickled his nose, and Ms. Nelson gave him a patronizing smile. “Don’t worry, we’re almost done.” Muffled noises came from Asher’s pacifier in a last ditch effort to plead for mercy. His breathing became ragged as Ms. Nelson deliberately grasped the front side of his diaper. She gave him a brief glance, his despair being met with her amusement, before she suddenly yanked the diaper through his legs. Asher stilled. The bulk between his legs was oppressive, impossible to ignore. His body moved around slightly while Ms. Nelson readjusted the diaper, and he could feel a slippery softness as his oiled and powdered skin rubbed against the padding. His eyes misted. This was really happening. Ms. Nelson taped each of the sides together and pressed her hand firmly against the waistband, making sure it was secure. She gave a final checkover, fluffing out the leg guards and checking that the back looked good, before she stepped back and nodded. “There we go! A fresh cushy diaper for a cute little baby.” As Asher laid there, unable to move and forced to wear a diaper for the first time in years, his emotions became too much. He scrunched his eyes up, and began to cry. Snot blew from his nose with each sob, and tears streamed down his cheeks. Ms. Nelson cooed at him and wiped away the wetness from his cheeks. “Sweetie, don’t be upset! You’re a baby. Everyone your age wears diapers, it’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Her words only made him cry harder, but she didn’t seem too worried. “I know what will cheer you up.” She tapped his forehead, and suddenly Asher felt strength flood back into his limbs. He could tell he still had the coordination of a baby, but it was infinitely better than before. Her hand trailed down his face to brush against his pacifier, and it seemed to become looser. He couldn’t spit it out, but at least he could breathe through his mouth. With a supreme effort of will, Asher gave a final sniffle and stopped his sobbing. He looked up at Ms. Nelson wearily. She looked expectantly at him, as though waiting for something. His face twisted. The idea of being forced to thank the woman who had done nothing but torture him was repulsive, especially since he was sure the pacifier would garble his words to sound more babyish than they already did. However, the memory of how helpless he had been as the giant woman easily manhandled his body was fresh in his mind. If he didn’t strive his best to please her, he could easily end up in an even worse situation. Almost gagging on his words, Asher opened his mouth. “T’ank yo-” As soon as he started to speak, Ms. Nelson swooped her head down and pressed her lips against his stomach. *PTHTHBBPT* Asher’s thank you turned into a shriek of laughter as he discovered that his new body was especially ticklish. Ms. Nelson’s raspberry caused his tummy to ripple, and she smiled as she felt the little boy squirm under her. His small hands pummeled against her head, but he had no strength. They felt like love taps and only served to amuse Ms. Nelson as she blew into Asher’s stomach. Finally, her breath ran out. Asher’s limbs collapsed limply against the table, and he panted heavily in place. It was over. But only for a moment. Suddenly, Ms. Nelson smiled into his stomach and took a deep breath. His body tensed, but before he could do anything she blew again. *PTH-THBBPT* She kept going for five minutes before finally relenting and standing up. Asher laid there in a daze. He knew he should be upset, furious at everything he had been put through, but at that moment it was difficult for him to remember why. His mind was clouded with a haze of endorphins, and as the adrenaline faded from his body all he could do was smile. He felt so… relaxed. Ms. Nelson looked at Asher’s face with amused satisfaction. As she watched, he twitched with a residual tickle and a giggle wheezed out of his mouth. His half-lidded eyes and unsteady smile made it clear that she could easily put him down for a nap if she wanted to. But she had other plans. “There’s my happy boy!” She picked Asher up and held him by her side. “You’ve finished laughing, so let’s get this back in place.” Her hand tapped his pacifier again, and he gagged as his lips tightened around it. He wouldn’t be talking anytime soon. Bopping his nose to get his attention, she pointed in front of them. To his surprise, he noticed a mirror. “Can you wave hello to the pretty baby?” Asher’s mind came back slightly as he saw his new face for the first time. His eyes widened. He looked adorable. Like the rest of his body, his face was chubby with baby fat. The pacifier barely managed to hide his lips, but there was nothing to cover his puffy cheeks, button nose, or wide blue eyes. His head was covered by wisps of bright blonde hair, slightly disheveled from all the thrashing from earlier. He looked barely a year old, if not younger. Numbly, he raised his hand and waved at the reflection, much to Ms. Nelson’s delight. “Oh, you are too cute! I need to get you some breakfast, but there’s a part of me that wants to just keep you here and play dress-up for the day.” Asher winced at the idea of him being manhandled like a doll into different outfits, but he knew that nothing he said would matter. Thankfully, Ms. Nelson seemed to discard the idea and moved towards the exit. “Let’s get some breakfast. Your Mommy can choose your outfit later.” Asher froze. Mommy? ----------------------------------------------------------------- New story! Just an idea I had floating around in my head. Full disclosure, I probably won't update this for a while. I just started a new job, and I go back to school soon. However, I wanted to put the first chapter out to see what people thought. As soon as I find time I will make sure to write more. It might just be in the Fall.

I awoke lying on my back naked, staring up at the ceiling. Noticing an odd sensation in my hand, I lifted it and saw that I was still wearing my wedding ring. I smiled, admiring it on my hand. ‘Lily’s Husband’ had a nice ring to it, I thought. Just then, the door opened, and I turned to see the woman in question entering the room. “Oh, Aaron! You’re finally awake!” “Finally?” I asked, starting to sit up, but she pushed my chest back down with one hand. She was holding something in her other hand - if I didn’t know better, I’d say it was a diaper. “Impatient for more loving?” I smirked. “No, Aaron, don’t you remember?” She said. “We got into an accident on the way back from the wedding. You’ve been unconscious for months, and the doctors say you’re going to be paralyzed for the rest of your life.” “Accident?” I said. “We didn’t have an accident. And I’m not paralyzed, look!” I lifted my arm. She took my hand in hers. “Oh, I’m afraid you are. Look, you can’t move your hands at all.” At those words, a peculiar shock went through me, starting between my shoulder blades and running down both arms. I felt a heaviness go through them, and when she gently set my hand down, I couldn’t move it anymore. Or the other one, lying on the bed beside me. Panic flooded through me. “What’s going on? I can’t move my hands!” I cried out, and kicked, trying to leverage my legs to sit up. “I told you, you had an accident.” Lily said, and stroked my leg soothingly. “You can’t move your legs, either.” This time, the tingle started in the small of my back, and shot down both legs. They went limp, the bent one flopping against Lily, who gently straightened it out. “Lily, what’s going on? Why are the things you’re saying coming true?” I asked. “Because they are true, honey.” She said. “I’m your wife, would I lie to you?” “Can I talk to the doctor?” I asked. “I want to see the doctor.” “Of course.” Lily said. “I’ll just get you dressed and in your wheelchair.” I lay there helplessly as she dressed me, my mind racing. What was happening? How was this possible? Had I actually had an accident, and I was just not remembering things right because of a head injury? When she picked me up, cradling me in her arms like an oversized, ungainly baby, I yelped, thinking I was going to fall. But her grip was firm and strong. “How?” I asked, staring at her. “How can you pick me up so easily?” “I’m your wife.” Lily said. “It’s my job to look after you.” She set me down in a wheelchair and started strapping me in. As she did, another problem came to my attention. I really, really needed to pee. “Um, Lily. Before we go, can we stop off at the bathroom?” I asked. “I need to pee.” “Are you sure?” She asked. I scoffed. “I can tell when I need to pee.” I said. She started stroking my crotch, and I was surprised to feel something thick and crinkly, muffling the sensation from her hand. Was I wearing a diaper? I hadn’t been paying attention when she dressed me, but I should have noticed that! “No, you can’t.” She said. “Ever since the accident, you can’t feel when you need to pee, it just happens.” “No!” I exclaimed, and tried to pull away, but I could already feel a tingle traveling from my dick up into my core. As it faded, I realized the sensation of needing to pee was gone. And in its place, I felt a warm, wet sensation growing in my crotch area. I was wetting myself, I realized. It was such a strange feeling. I couldn’t feel my bladder or the muscles that controlled my pee. I couldn’t really feel it coming out at all. All I could feel was the wetness against my dick and balls, soaking into my pubic hair. “How are you doing this, Lily?” I asked. “Taking care of you?” She asked, flicking some sort of lever on the side of the wheelchair and wheeling me out. “I’m your wife, in sickness and in health.” I shook my head. “Whenever you tell me something the accident did, it comes true.” I said. “You’re doing this somehow.” “Oh, no, honey. You’re confused. You suffered a head injury, you know.” She said. “You were in a coma for months. The doctors sent you home, they said you might never recover. I’m amazed you’re even awake, I’m not surprised you’re disoriented.” I shook my head, but didn’t say anything. She was right about one thing - I was confused. My instincts were screaming at me that something was wrong, and somehow, she was doing it. But how was that possible? She pushed me to the kitchen. “Let’s get you fed, first.” She tucked my wheelchair up against the table and took out a cloth to cover my front, and then poured a bowl of cereal. “Eat up.” I hated being fed like a baby, but it wasn’t like I had any choice in the matter. I certainly couldn’t feed myself. So I opened my mouth and let her spoon the cereal in as I chewed unhappily. She didn’t say anything as I ate, seemingly focused on her task. But when she brought the last spoonful up, she steadied my face with one hand and directed the food in with the other, and she spoke. “It’s so sad that you can’t even talk.” She said. “It must be so frustrating for you, not being able to do anything.” I swallowed so fast I nearly choked, as the tingling started in my throat and permeated my mouth and cheeks. “Please, nnnn.” I said. “Mmuh.” It was too late, I realized. I couldn’t even get one last sentence out to beg her to stop. She wiped my face clean, then pulled me forward against her torso. “I’d better check your diaper. I know you can’t control your poop anymore, and you usually need to poop right after a meal.” As the tingle in my butt faded, I let out a grunt as I involuntarily pushed out a mess into my diaper. I was vaguely aware that I’d also started peeing again. “I knew it! Phew-ee! You’re stinky!” Lily said. “I’d better get you changed right away!” I tried to ask her why she wanted me to be messing myself if it was so gross. “Um-muh.” Right, I couldn’t talk. She wheeled me into the living room and laid out a plastic sheet, then lifted me onto it. “Don’t worry, Aaron. Even if you never recover, I’ll always be here to take care of you.” She said as she opened up my diaper and started wiping me clean.

I've been posting mostly on Archive of Our Own because I like the formatting better, but I don't get as many responses there, and people here seem to prefer stories being posted directly instead of linked to. So I'm thinking of maybe posting stories here while they're being written, and then putting the finished story on AO3 later. Anyway, this story started out inspired by this short story on WarpMyMind, but it's ended up pretty different from its inspiration. Tanya Carissa and I were best friends, or at least so we told ourselves. Totally just friends, really close friends, and definitely both straight. She was my first kiss. We told ourselves we were practicing for our future boyfriends, but we liked kissing each other so much, we kept doing it. And we liked doing other things together, too. It didn’t occur to us to call it anything more than just friends having fun together. It also didn’t occur to us to consider it cheating, when we kept having fun together while we were dating guys. We went on like that throughout high school and into our twenties. We got a place together - to “save costs”, or so we said - and without really discussing it, my bedroom ended up being just the place I stored my stuff while Carissa and I shared her bed. But after a break up where my ex accused me of preferring Carissa to him and said "why don't you just date your girlfriend?", I began to seriously question my sexuality, and the true nature of my feelings for Carissa. When I finally decided to confess to Carissa and make it official, she was dating some guy named Scott. I didn't even consider that she might be serious about him, I just assumed that she was dating men because she thought she was supposed to, just like me. But when I came out, and asked for us to be exclusive, she told me she loved him. In fact, she'd been thinking about moving in with him. She loved me, too, she said, but she didn't want to disappoint her parents, and besides, she wanted children. Since she loved us both, she'd pick the one who could give her a better life. And so, I might have lost the love of my life, just when I realized that I loved her. But I wasn't going to give up so easily. Back when we were around 9 years old, we'd gone through the woods and found an old cave filled with strange markings. We spent most of our summer vacation exploring those caves. We were going into middle school, and we were worried that the new environment would change our friendship. So the day before school started, we met in those caves, with a knife I'd taken from home, and we pricked our fingers and mingled our blood, making a promise to never stop being best friends. I hoped that bringing Carissa back there would help remind her of how she felt about me. I talked her into going there with me, "one last time". There, I convinced her to have sex with me, “one last time”. When we both came in unison - a rarity for us, usually I took longer - I thought that surely, with this reminder, she’d realize that she couldn’t give me up. But then she got up. “I should get started packing.” She said, avoiding eye contact with me. She felt guilty, I realized, like a punch in the gut. She regretted it. “I’ll stay here a little longer.” I said. “You go on ahead.” When she left, I cried for awhile. And then I looked up, and realized the strange markings were starting to glow. “The promise is fulfilled,” a strange ethereal voice spoke in my head. I should have been afraid, but instead, I felt peace coming over me. “The gift will be given.” Scott Carissa and I were attracted to each other from the moment we met. We had a lot in common, and hit it off right away. A month later she moved into my place. Her friend Tanya helped her move in. Carissa had talked a lot about Tanya, and we'd met a few times. But this time, something was different. Carissa and Tanya had some sort of tension between them, and Tanya looked like she'd been crying. "Carissa, is everything OK between you and Tanya?" I asked her privately as Tanya was bringing in boxes. "Yeah, it's fine." Carissa said. "We had a dispute about some private matters, but it'll be fine. Tanya and I have a strong friendship." "I just feel kind of awkward. She seems like she's been crying." I said. "I know it's none of my business, but…" I stopped as Tanya pushed open the door with her knee. "Hey, Scott, where's your bedroom?" Tanya asked. That night, Carissa and I lay down in the same bed. It wasn't the first time she'd spent the night here, but it was different, knowing that she was here for good. I snuggled into her, my heart swelling in my chest. She fell asleep first, and I just lay there for a long time, enjoying her presence, until finally I fell asleep as well. My sleep was filled with strange dreams. I dreamt of Tanya and Carissa together, Tanya fingering Carissa while I watched, simultaneously jealous and aroused. And then Tanya turned and looked at me. "Shouldn't you have a diaper on?" She said, and I realized that I was peeing my pants. I tried to stop it, but it wouldn't stop. I was woken up by Carissa. "Hey hun, did you wet the bed?" I looked at her puzzled, then I realized that the wetness I'd felt in my dreams was still there. I sat up and pulled the covers off. "Oh, uh. Yeah I guess I did. That's weird. I never do that." "Hopefully it was just a one-off. Otherwise, we might have to get you some protection!" Carissa joked, and I blushed red at the thought, remembering my dream.